Little Sunny

Chapters

Chapter 2: Twilight's Abode
Chapter 3: The Next Morning
Chapter 4: The Rest of the Day
Chapter 5: Sunset Shimmer and the Terrible, Horrible, No Good, Very Bad Day
Chapter 6: Twilight Meets Twilight
Chapter 7: Going Walkies
Chapter 8: Starlight, Sunset
Chapter 9: Baby, Bike Bike Bike
Chapter 1: Magic, Friendship, and Big Machines

Chapter 2: Twilight's Abode

Sunset Shimmer's return to consciousness was a slow process. The shock of what had just occurred had blacked out her mind completely, leaving everything in an empty, dark void. The first sense to come back was her hearing, which consisted of the gentle roaring of a car engine and two indistinguishable voices talking about something in front of her. Next came her sense of touch, telling her that she was currently on something leathery and smooth. Sight struggled to return, but the sudden introduction of light as she opened her eyes stung like she had just placed her head in a beehive.

But none of that compared to the smell. As her ability to distinguish scents returned, she began to pick up the aroma of fine perfume and numerous cosmetics mixed with cheap pine air freshener. The fragrances seemed to dance about in her nostrils before punching through to her brain, finally causing her to snap back into the waking world with a loud gasp for air and mumbled cry of pain from her aching head. The sudden outburst attracted the attention of the two others, who quickly spun around and sighed in relief at their friend's return to the realm of the living.

It took Sunset another moment to fully realize where she was, if only because her vision was still incredibly blurry. She was sitting in the back seat of Rarity's car, a position she had often taken during the group's occasional trips to neighboring towns and places of interest. She looked out the nearby window, and despite having to squint her eyes against the glare of the setting sun, she could make out the familiar streets she crossed on her own way to school. She could make out Twilight Sparkle staring back at her from the front seat, and could also see Rarity staring ahead and focusing on traffic.

The only issue was that everything was now far, far taller than it should have been. She could barely even make out Twilight's head thanks to the massive size of the seat in front of her. She was still in her oversized clothes, including her lab coat, and was rather tightly pinned down by the shoulder strap of her seat belt.

“...unset? Sunset?”

Sunset gave her head a good shake, finally pushing out enough of the mental cobwebs that she was able to make out that Twilight was talking to her. “Sunset, are you alright?”

“I-I'm fine,” mumbled the former teenager. She pulled one of her arms out of the coat and stared at her stubby little fingers. “I mean, as much as I could be right now.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Twilight said, which also allowed her to let out an obviously exasperated breath she had been holding in. With a great deal of effort, she managed to force her lips into a smile. “You were out for almost an hour. We were lucky nobody saw us while we got you out of there.”

“Yeah...good thing,” Sunset muttered, now pulling at her fingers.

“Well, now that you're up, we really need to go over what we do next,” said Rarity. Her eyes were still firmly fixed on the road, her hands at ten o'clock and two o'clock, and her cell phone was still tucked away in her pocket – truly, she was putting that Driver's Education class to good use. “Because quite frankly, having a partially-undressed child in my backseat is making me incredibly nervous. Not to mention that she used to be significantly older.”

Sunset finally put her hand down and leaned back against her seat. Her mind was still shaking, but her senses had calmed down enough for her to start thinking rationally. She looked out the window at this unfamiliar part of the city. “Starting off, where are we?”
“We were on the way to Twilight's home,” said Rarity. “I had offered to give her a ride, after all. But then she...well...she...” The “proper lady” centers of Rarity's brain quickly kicked into gear and forced her to bite her lip, lest she say something undignified about her new friend.

Thankfully, Twilight was there to intercept Sunset's curiosity. “Let's start from the top, okay? What happened back at Canterlot High?”

Sunset sighed as she struggled to put the pieces back together. “I was looking over our data. I just wanted to see if there was some obvious lead there, but everything was the same as before. And then the machine started overheating and shaking.”

A small hiccup left Sunset Shimmer's lips before she could continue. A slight burning sensation was beginning to spread from behind her eyes. “I tried to shut it off, but nothing was working. And when I tried to run, I got tangled up in some cables, and...and then it started melting and...”

“Here.”

The sudden interruption broke Sunset from her trance. Twilight was facing her once again, holding a small plastic package of tissues in her hand. She slowly took then, ripped the wrapping off, and began wiping her eyes clear of tears. Thankfully, whatever momentary weakness she had experienced had passed; it was humiliating enough looking this way without having a meltdown. Unfortunately, such concerns were easy to pick up, even for eggheads still new to the idea of friendship. “Look, it's okay to be scared. That must have been a terrifying experience. But...I just don't get how it happened.”

“You mean the whole 'explosion' thing?” Rarity said as they turned into a nearby parking lot. “I'm probably the least...qualified person in this car to comment on such things, but...perhaps it had the same problem your last attempt to drain our magic did?”

“That's impossible!” Twilight snapped, taking both Rarity and Sunset aback. “Everything we did was designed to avoid that outcome. Larger containment area, significantly smaller sample, everything! We didn't even touch...whatever powers that statue! We must have done everything, right! How did...?”

Rarity pulled into a spot and put the car in park. She placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder, which seemed to calm the panicking scientist-in-training down enough for a bit of rational thought to return. “Nobody is blaming you, Twilight. I was just making an observation. The important thing is that we figure out what we're going to do next?”

Sunset scoffed and folded her arms across her chest, which looked rather unimpressive considering one of those arms was still covered by a floppy coat sleeve. 'Isn't it obvious? We regroup. We look back over what we have, we figure out what happened, and we get me back to the right age.”

“That's...kind of what we were planning on,” said Twilight.

“But in the meantime, there is the...clothing situation to deal with,” Rarity said, her face contorting into an expression similar to someone who had just realized they had swallowed an ipecac. Not that Sunset Shimmer particularly cared, what with all her own blushing and bunching up in her oversized garments in embarrassment. “Which brings us to this...contemptible institution of exploitation and deceit!”

Sunset looked out the window, but from her position, all she could make out were more cars and, through tinted glass, a bit of a big white building. “I...don't get it.”

Twilight sighed and adjusted her glasses. “It's just a Rich's Barnyard Bargains.”

Sunset rolled her eyes as everything clicked into place. She had been to several of the many Rich's Barnyard Bargains that dotted this twisted version of Canterlot, and she had observed the same theme in all of them. They were cheap, they were often of lower quality, and most importantly, they were often the only stores her broke self could afford to shop in. If they had to buy clothing in a hurry, it was the obvious choice.

Rarity's left hand tightened its grip on the steering wheel as her right turned the car off and removed her keys. “Now, are you absolutely positive this is the only choice?” she whined. “Do you know how hideous the fashions are here?”

“They're not hideous,” Twilight muttered. “My family shops here all the time. I mean, it's not that far from the house or anything.”

“B-But...they're...vile,” Rarity moaned. “Are you certain I can't just take her to the boutique? Or any of the other local clothiers? I'm certain we could-”

Twilight's eyes narrowed. “You do know I'm paying for this, right?” She reached into her backpack, pulled out a wallet, and removed a few bills. “I'm not exactly burdened with cash, so we take what we can get. We just need a full change of clothing for one night.”

Rarity looked at the money, then back at Sunset, then at Twilight, and finally back to the money. With a labored noise that sounded like something between a sigh, a whine, and a squeal, she took the lucre and unbuckled her seat belt. “Very well,” she said as she opened the car door. “I shall return momentarily, my dears. Please try to keep anyone from looking in the back seat while I'm gone.” She then closed the car door and walked briskly towards the building.

“And nothing that makes me look like a kid, okay?!” Sunset shouted after her, although it was very likely Rarity could not hear her.

As soon as she was certain she was out of earshot, Twilight lifted her glasses and rubbed her eyes. “Is she always like this?”

“She has some strong opinions when it comes to fashion,” said Sunset. “But more importantly...what are we going to do after this?”

Twilight returned her glasses to her face, fidgeting with them until they were resting perfectly on her nose and eyes. “The first thing we need to do is identify exactly what happened. We know the machine was holding a significant amount of magic, and we know it exploded. Could it have had a similar effect to what happened to me at the Friendship Games?”

Sunset waited to see if any reassurance was needed, but this time, Twilight seemed a bit more resolute than she usually was when the topic drifted back to the Games. Perhaps the problem at hand was overriding her guilt, even if only momentarily. “It's certainly possible, but the changes are completely different. I didn't grow wings or become more powerful, for one thing.”

“Is there any record of something like this happening on Equestria?”

“Not that I've ever se-”

Sunset's face fell. “Wait...there is something. This...might be difficult to explain, but I might know what type of magic this was.”

“If it helps us get closer to the truth, then please, tell me,” Twilight said. Her voice betrayed the pleading for more understanding of magic in the back of her mind.

“There are a lot of different spells in Equestria, but the only one I've ever heard of that can do this is an Age Spell.” Sunset leaned back in her seat once again, her eyes closing as her mind strained itself. “With those spells, a unicorn could change a pony's physical age, either accelerating it or regressing them. I don't know how or why, but it's possible that instead of just another mass of magic exploding in my face, we...ended up creating an Age Spell.”

Twilight was silent for a good long moment. Her brain danced with the possibilities this theory brought forth, bringing a slightly reassured smile to her lips. “So...we can create spells in this world?”

Sunset smiled and shook her head, eyes still closed and head still reclined. “If you mean we've proven our theory right, I don't think so. I certainly didn't want to get turned into...this.” She positioned herself back into a neutral seated position. “Back in Equestria, magic only happens when you decide to do it, and it makes something specific that you choose to happen happen. I didn't want to turn into a child. I didn't even think about any spells that could turn me into one. And even if I did, Age Spells are among the hardest types of magic to actually use. I don't think even I could pull one off.”

Twilight's face fell. “Oh,” she said dejectedly.

“B-But that doesn't mean we're completely stuck,” Sunset quickly stated, if only to bring her friend's feelings out of the dumps. “I mean, we were already working together on this project. What we're dealing with is just another mystery to be explored.”

As minor as the statement was, Twilight's feelings began to rise a little. “Thanks,” she said. She then turned around to face Sunset. “But we still can't leave you unobserved. We have no idea what we're dealing with, and besides, I'd much rather not leave a kid running around without supervision.”

Sunset's eyes narrowed. “I'm not a kid, remember?”

Twilight, however, was not really paying attention by this point. “I know! How about you spend tonight at my house? Nearly all of my equipment's there anyway, so we would be able to get a good start in the morning. Plus, I could be there in case anything else happens, or you turn back to normal on your own, or, I dunno, you explode.”

Sunset felt her body tense up. “First, I am not going to explode...I hope. Second, how are we even going to explain this? You were so scared of your parents just for being late to a bus.”

Now it was Twilight's turn to tense up. “I-I know. But...if we can give them a convincing cover story, then perhaps they'll accept this as something it isn't and we can...proceed with the experiment in secret.”

“In other words, we lie.”

Twilight rolled her eyes away and bit her lip. “Yeah...that.”

Sunset sighed. “I see. Well, I do have some experience with manipulating people, so I think I can help on that front.”

And so they came up with the perfect deception. It was a lie so ironclad, so perfect, and so wonderful in its intricacies that mortal minds could not comprehend its majesty. While the majority of it was the product of Sunset Shimmer's experienced mind, Twilight Sparkle freely added her own little touches, using her knowledge of her family to shape their explanation into an armor so strong that no inquisition could hope to break it down. The cleverness of the deception was so enthralling that the duo barely noticed Rarity returning to the car until she threw open the passenger's side rear door and set a plastic bag next to Sunset.

“I made it,” she said, her tone not far off from a soldier returning from a bloody and costly battle. Her frazzled hair and the sneer in her nose only added to the idea. “They tried to trap me by only opening one of the thirty registers, but I made it.” She turned to Twilight, who was still watching from the front seat. “Now, if you wouldn't mind joining me out here, we can give Sunset some privacy.”

Twilight nodded, unbuckled her seat belt, and exited the vehicle. Rarity flashed a smile at Sunset and closed the door. Once she could see that Rarity had circled around to where Twilight was standing, and that both weren't looking, she looked in the bag...and her smile immediately evaporated.

Rarity hadn't heard her.

After a few minutes of rustling and the car occasionally shaking, punctuated by a couple of words that would earn an actual child's mouth some quality time with a bar of soap, Sunset Shimmer slowly exited the car, doing her best not to look at either of her friends. For all of her complaining, Rarity had at least found something workable in the store. Sunset had changed from her more grown-up clothing into a pair of faded blue jeans, off-white tennis shoes, and a pink shirt with a yellow, smiling cartoon sun in the middle. She let out a low moan and leaned against the open car door, doing her best not to appear as weak as she felt. “How do I look?”

“Well, considering where your clothes came from, I suppose you look quite smashing.” Rarity smiled. “Then again, I was the one that picked them out for you. I suppose my eye for fashion works at any price point.”

Sunset sighed. “...I look like a little kid, don't I?”

“Well...that's kind of hard to avoid right now,” Twilight said nervously. “I-I mean, it's not like this is permanent or anything. We just need something to...tide us over until we get you back to normal.” She shifted her eyes away from her miniaturized friend. “W-We are getting you back to normal, right?”

Sunset's free right hand slowly tightened into a fist. She still refused to lift her gaze from the parking lot pavement, but she didn't have to. “Of course we're going to get me back to normal. There is no way I am going to-”

That was when she let go of the car door.

Almost immediately, Sunset's legs began to quiver as she tried to orient herself. Her vision seemed to shake as she found herself leaning backwards and forwards at near-random, as if she was a float balloon that had broken free of its cabling. Finally, her right foot scooted against and slid off the ground, sending her tumbling onto the asphalt. Her hands shot out to break the fall, but as they did so they curled themselves into clenched fists and slammed to the ground knuckle-first, eliciting a cry of pain.

Both Rarity and Twilight were on Sunset in a second, dusting her off and pulling her back up while questioning her about her well-being with the usual platitudes. By this point, though, the girl was having none of it. “I'm fine!” she snapped. “I just lost my-”

She broke free of her friends' grasp, only to immediately find herself wobbling once again. With a small shout of alarm, Sunset left leg finally gave out and tucked itself into her right, sending her falling backwards onto her rear. And yet again her friends were at her side, albeit this time settling for just kneeling next to her and checking for any bruising or the like on her face.

“Whatever is the matter, dear?” asked Rarity. “You don't seem to be...young enough to have trouble walking.”

“Your legs didn't get injured in the explosion, did they?” Twilight's breathing became just the teensiest bit more labored as she spoke. “I mean, we didn't really have time to give you a full physical. Maybe there's some nerve damage, or your bones didn't regress at the same rate, or...”

“My legs are fine, Twilight,” said Sunset. She winced as she rubbed the injured parts of her body. “And I have no idea what's going on. I haven't felt like this since...”

Her eyes widened with terror – not the kind brought on by the maelstrom of conflicting emotions and impulses in her mind, but rather what could only come from rational thought and analysis. “I haven't felt like this...since I first stepped through the portal.”

“Beg pardon?” asked Rarity.

Sunset let out a noise that was something like a cross between a sigh and a gasp. Slowly, she pulled herself back to her feet and lunged back at the car, leaning herself against it for support. “When I first came to this world, I had no idea how this body worked. I didn't know how to walk on two legs, use fingers, open doors, anything. I-It wasn't enough to just learn it, either. My brain kept telling me that I was supposed to do things like a pony would. It wasn't until the end of my first year here that I finally had everything under control.”

Terrible realization washed over Twilight as she took in Sunset's words. “You're talking about instinct and reflexes, aren't you?”

Sunset nodded. The explanation had apparently given her a boost of confidence as well, and she finally pulled herself away from the car. Her legs still felt alien and weird, but her mind had adjusted to the new center of gravity enough for her to stand and take a few uncertain steps. “Exactly. But why is it a problem now? I still kn-” She nearly tripped over her own toes, but managed to regain her balance at the last minute. “I still know everything I need to do, but there's...something...”

Sunset froze as she felt another headache coming on. Rarity mostly nodded along, having witnessed the same behavior with Princess Twilight during her occasional visits to their world. This world's Twilight, on the other hand, was mostly observing in silence, trying to figure out the right words to define all this. Thankfully, Sunset managed to do that for her, to an extent. “When my body was made younger, I think my brain was affected, too. I can still remember everything that's happened to me, but...it feels like everything else is...I...”

She fell to her knees, not because she lost her balance, but because she was slowly losing her mind. “I'm not a child...I'm a filly!”

Once again, both Rarity and Twilight were at her side in less than a second, doing their best to provide what little comfort they could. Sunset, meanwhile, just did her best to calm herself back down, taking in deep breaths and trying to fight against the urge to get on all fours and gallop about. “I-It's not all bad,” said Twilight. “You conquered these reflexes before, and you can do it again!”

“And you are a fairly adorable child,” said Rarity. “If you wanted to, the shop's having a photo shoot in a couple of days, and you would look wonderful...”

“Just...please, let's get going,” Sunset muttered as she climbed back to her feet. She looked much stronger now, even if she had to stop every once in a while when her legs seized up. “I don't want to stay like this any longer than necessary. And...”

That was when all three heard a loud growl. Its origin was quickly pinpointed to the deepest depths of Sunset's little stomach. She giggled nervously as she placed a hand over her loudmouthed midsection. “I...um, skipped lunch.” She slowly pulled the car door open, doing her best not to notice her greatly reduced strength. “C-Could we go now?”

Twilight's house was a fairly compact, two-story affair, not too far from the bustling of Canterlot's midtown. The wooden exterior was painted a bright white, making it almost indistinguishable from the similarly-painted homes that surrounded it, save perhaps for the rose bushes that surrounded the front porch steps and the planters boxes full of lively, seasonal flowers. A small garage sat on the side, with a short driveway going off from the road leading to the currently-closed door.

All in all, it was a surprisingly mundane affair, considering the person who called it home.

Rarity's car pulled up alongside the curb, and Twilight and Sunset exited. The passenger side window rolled down, revealing the concerned driver. “Now, are you certain you don't need anything else, darling?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, you've done enough. Thank you so much for everything you've done.”

“Think nothing of it,” said Rarity. “I'm always happy to help friends in trouble. Just...let me know what develops, okay? And Sunset?” Sunset Shimmer walked around Twilight, if only to get far enough back that she was in plain view of Rarity. The fashionista gave her a warm smile. “Good luck.”

Sunset nodded. “Thank you.”

The window rolled back up, and the vehicle departed for parts unknown. Or rather, Rarity's house, but it might as well have been unknown for one member of the party. The two exchanged brief, worried glances before turning towards the house itself. Twilight took the lead as they approached the door, although there was hardly a choice; Sunset's little legs struggled to keep up with the teen's long strides. This wasn't made any easier by the inherent awkwardness of this form, forcing her to fight the urge to just get on all fours and gallop. Nevertheless, she preserved and continued onward. She would not let such a stupid little thing defeat her.

And then she stopped by the rose bushes. Her stomach began to growl as the scent reminded her of the old days, back when she would purchase rose petals as snacks for when she was studying. And she was feeling quite hungry...

Just push it out, Sunset. You're a human teenager. You're a human teenager. Just don't look at the rose bushes, and you'll be fine.

She looked at the rose bushes.

Okay, so you're looking at the rose bushes. Admire them like humans do. Do not pick up any petals, and you can get through this.

She reached out and picked off one of the petals.

Listen, Sunset. Roses are not a snack in this world. Do not-

“I better go in first,” said Twilight. “I'm sure...”

She stopped and spun around as Sunset suddenly spat and gagged. At the girl's feet was a rose petal with a chunk taken out, and the missing piece appeared to be stuck to Sunset's lower lip. Twilight narrowed her eyes as Sunset cast hers back and forth in desperation. “Uh...the wind blew it in my mouth.”

“Uh huh.” Twilight sighed and adjusted her glasses. “As I was saying, I'll go in first. You...may want to keep away from the door for just a moment.”

Alas, Twilight's advice fell on deaf ears. Sunset flicked the remains of the petal from her mouth and walked up next to her nerdy companion, just as she was opening the door. “If this is about your parents, we're fine. Just stick to the story, and everything will be fine.”

“Yes...Yes...Just stick to the story, and everything will be fine,” Twilight muttered.

The door squeaked open, revealing a modest entryway leading into a decently-sized living room. Black-and-white tiles covered the floor in a small rectangle right at the house's entrance, before breaking away to a dark brown carpet. The living room itself had two large, leather recliners, an olive-green couch that stretched across the wall underneath the window, a simple coffee table, and one of those artificial fireplaces Sunset had heard about in magazines. An ancient wooden clock loudly ticked and tocked away above the fireplace, and nearly all of the other spots were taken up by scenic paintings, family pictures, and awards of some kind. As the two stepped inside, Sunset noticed a large television set her view had previously hidden, tucked away in the far right corner next to the couch. To their left was a wall with a closed door not far from the front, and straight ahead, she could make out what looked like a kitchen and dining area on the other side of the living room wall, as well as a glass door leading out into a back yard.

There were already two others present in the room. The first was a lightly gray-skinned woman, looking to be about in her mid-forties, with white-and-purple hair streaked in a manner similar to Twilight's and wearing a simple black shirt and dark gray sweat pants. The second was a blue-skinned man that appeared to be a few years older, with slightly graying blue hair and a simple sweater/dockers combo going on. Both of them were seemingly quite engrossed in the books they were reading and did not even raise their heads or say a word as Sunset closed the door behind them.

Twilight cast her eyes left and right. The staircase was on the far side of the room, across from the kitchen. All they had to do was step quietly, avoid eye contact, and they wouldn't have to...

“How was your day, Twilight?” asked the man, not even looking up from his book.

Shoot, Twilight shouted internally. She switched to nervously scratching the back of her head and chuckling. “Um...hello, dad. Hello, mom. Things went...okay?”

“Your experiment go okay?” asked the woman, again not directly looking at her audience.

“Well...not really, but I do have someone I want you to meet.”

This deflection was finally enough to get their full attention. The parents looked up from their reading material to find their teenaged daughter standing next to a small child, both of which were rather nervously twiddling their fingers and obviously wanting to escape being the center of attention. Of course, such a thing was not to happen. “Twilight, who is that?” asked the mother.

Twilight looked about nervously, tiny beads of sweat running down her brow as she did so. She could feel her muscles tightening as adrenaline pumped through her veins. Still, it took only a look at her friend, silently pleading with her to give them the story they had crafted, to give her the strength to go on. She opened her mouth...

“This is my friend Sunset Shimmer who is actually just a little bit older than me at least she usually is and is actually a pony that was turned into a human and got turned into a child when my experiment kind of blew up and I'll probably be in a lot of trouble but I need to keep an eye on her until we find a way to change her back!”

There would have been more, but Twilight's brain had finally caught up to what her tongue was doing and ordered her hands to clap themselves around her mouth. The jaws of the other three in attendance dropped, especially Sunset. The little girl struggled to say something – anything – to try and get the deception back on track, but the stares of the two adults caused the linguistic centers of her brain to implode, reducing her to stammering while searching desperately for an escape. Twilight's parents rose from their seats...

And her mom was instantly upon Sunset Shimmer, sweeping the girl into her arms and lifting her off the ground. “Oh, she is just adorable!”

“W-WHAT?!” Sunset screamed. “Put me down this-”

Her pleas for mercy only encouraged the mother to pull her in tighter. Sunset wheezed and squeaked as her spine was twisted in unnatural angles, and she found herself wishing for the sweet embrace of death. The onslaught only ceased when the father, who was now sporting a very goofy grin, clasped a hand on her shoulder and nodded. The bear hug released immediately, sending Sunset plummeting onto her hindquarters. The moment she struck sweet, glorious carpet, she scooted behind Twilight, desperate for any sort of shield from any further attacks.

Twilight, meanwhile, just shook her head, her lips curled downward in something between a sneer and shock. “B-But...I just told you I turned my friend into a child! Why aren't you freaking out about this?”

“Oh, honey, we are freaking out,” the father said, his voice somewhere between neutral and euphoric. “We're freaking out because after all these years, you actually have a friend.”

Twilight felt something give way in her upper arms, causing her limbs to fall slack. “Wh-What?”

Twilight's mom bent down until her knees were almost touching the floor, her eyes locked on Sunset. The teenager that had once ruled a school, stared down mind-controlling monsters, and saved reality from crashing into itself, was still hiding behind her now-bigger friend. “I'm sorry if I startled you, dear. It's just that we've been pushing Twilight to make some friends for years, especially after we moved to Canterlot. And now she has some!”

The father leaned to the right, his eyes also fixated on Sunset. “I apologize about my wife. She can be a little excitable when it comes to our children and their social lives. My name is Night Light, and this is Twilight Velvet.” Velvet waved a hand at Sunset, who nervously returned the gesture. As she did so, the rumbling in her tummy returned, once again reminding her and her teenage human shield of the more immediate of her plights.

“Sounds like you haven't had dinner yet,” said Velvet. “The rest of us have already eaten. Oh, you just missed Shining Armor. He had to leave early for his night class.”

“Oh, I see,” Twilight said while chuckling. “I...guess we'll explain this to him later...maybe...” If I'm lucky, no.

“We saved you a plate,” said Night Light. He looked down at Sunset Shimmer. “Are pork chops okay with you?”

Sunset blushed and looked away. “Um...I'm actually a vegetarian.”

“Oh, that's no problem!” Velvet said as she started towards the kitchen. “You can wash up in the kitchen sink here. It'll just be a couple of minutes to heat everything up!”

As Velvet disappeared behind the wall, Sunset Shimmer look up expectantly at Twilight. Her friend nodded back approvingly, and the mare-turned-teenager-turned-filly-turned-child walked around her friend's legs and into the kitchen area, leaving only Twilight and Night Light in the living room. “So...she's a pony?” said Night Light.

Twilight gulped and nodded. “Y-Yeah.”

Night Light nodded back. “Well, just let us know next time you bring a friend over, okay? We'd like a little time to get ready. We still have to clean out the guest room.”

“I...guess she can sleep in my room tonight,” said Twilight. “I still have that old sleeping bag in my closet.”

Night Light smiled and patted his daughter on the shoulder. “Glad to hear that, princess. Now go wash up before your mother throws a fit.” He chuckled as he stepped into the kitchen/dining room. “Oh, my little angel just brought a friend over for dinner! I can't wait...”

Twilight, meanwhile, just felt like burying herself in the back yard.

Twilight Sparkle was a proper child raised in a proper household. Her parents had silently insisted on keeping up good table manners, even when there were no guests present. After all, she wanted to become a scientist, and she may one day be dining with the head of some institute or state – would they give a research grant to somebody who let their utensils touch the table? Maybe things would be a bit looser around her friends, but in the formal environment of her home, politeness was an absolute. She had to show her parents that they had raised their daughter well. That meant cutting a small piece of pork chop with her right hand, moving the fork to her mouth with her left, and making absolutely certain that her fingers were in just the proper positions on the handle.

Sitting across from Twilight was the exact opposite.

Certainly, Sunset Shimmer had started the meal with the best of intentions. Twilight Velvet had prepared a plate with an extra serving of potatoes and vegetables to make up for the missing pork chop. The young girl started off just fine, holding a fork like a natural-born human would and taking small, lady-like bites, but something changed right after the third forkful of mashed potato. Perhaps it was her hunger, or the childishness she was trying to soldier through, or her pony instincts beginning to manifest again, but Sunset's bites soon became larger and less spaced out. Within a matter of minutes, she had resorted to hunching over her plate and shoveling the food in, not even bothering to chew or close her mouth between bites.

Twilight tensed up. She looked nervously at her parents, who were still sporting the same happy faces from when they “discovered” their daughter's friend. “So, tell us more about this experiment of yours,” said Velvet.

“W-Well, it was an attempt to store and examine the strange energy that's been coming from Canterlot High,” Twilight stammered. “I was hoping this attempt would be more stable than when I tried during the Friendship Games, but I...guess I had miscalculated.”

She chuckled nervously as she looked back at Sunset, who had finally abandoned simple human silverware altogether and settled for sticking her entire face into her plate. The pounding of her heart increased, to the point where the organ was threatening to smash through her skin altogether and throw itself on the table – assuming it wasn't cracked in twain from her fingers tensing up against the edge. The endless darkness of oblivion was fast approaching. Everything was falling apart. There was no hope for the future. Her parents were going to-

“Would you like some more, Sunset Shimmer?” asked Night Light, still smiling and pretending like he wasn't ready to throw this brat and his failure of a daughter out the door the minute she...

Sunset finally looked up from her plate. The dish itself was actually quite bare, mostly because whatever was left had ended up on the girl's face and hair instead. She opened her mouth to say something, most likely after a couple of partially-chewed peas came falling out, but in moving her head upwards, she was finally able to catch the horrified expression plastered over her friend's face. Now separated from her food with a full belly, she closed her eyes, sighed, and wiped her face down with her napkin. “I'm sorry. I-I'm usually much better behaved.”

“She is!” Twilight quickly added. “Whenever everyone gets together, she's always the one who takes charge, a-and did I mention she's a straight-A student?!”

“Really?” Velvet clapped her hands together, her grin intensifying as she did so. “That's wonderful! You two little geniuses must be so cute together!”

Twilight set her silverware down on her plate, making certain the tines on her fork were pointing downwards. Her plate was still quite full of food, but she did not care. She rose from her chair and motioned to her friend, who could only shrug and follow along. “Well, if you'll excuse us, we have a lot to get ready for tonight, and I'm feeling very tired, and Spike probably misses me and we have to get going come on Sunset let's go!”

“B-But you haven't finished dinner yet!” said Velvet.

“I had a big lunch!” Twilight blurted out. She immediately blushed and bowed her head. “I'm sorry. I'm just...not very hungry right now. And I'm certain Sunset Shimmer has had plenty.”

“Actually, I'm-” Sunset stopped as she saw the glare in Twilight's eyes. For just the flash of a moment, she swore she could see her friend's magic-enhanced form staring back at her, condemning her. She sighed and dropped her protests. “I'm feeling pretty full. Thank you so much for your hospitality.”

“Ha, no need to act so formal!” said Night Light. “You two have fun!”

“I'm making some pudding later!” Velvet shouted as the two departed up the stairs – or rather, as Twilight dragged Sunset up the stairs as quickly as she could. “I'll call you when it's done!”

The moment the two came up the stairs, a rustling sound emerged from a room just to the right of the staircase railing. As the two approached the darkened doorway, it became clear what it was. Spike, the little purple dog that had accompanied Twilight pretty much everywhere, charged the door and leaped into his master's arms, barking enthusiastically and licking her face. For just a few seconds, Twilight's stoney demeanor seemed to soften, and she couldn't help but walk inside and seat herself on the edge of her bed to play with her little bundle of joy.

Sunset followed after her, taking her time to take in her friend's bedroom. As expected, there were books everywhere; the entire wall running along the right of the door was lined with shelves, and there was hardly an empty space on any of them. The bed itself was directly across from the door, running underneath a window facing out to the street. Next to it was a desk, which was covered in notepads, text books, various chewed pens, scattered papers, and a computer of some sort. On the far wall was a small walk-in closet, not much bigger than a broom closet back at CHS.

As the scratching of the ears slowed, Spike finally seemed to notice the new girl in the room. “Who's your friend, Twilight?” he said.

Twilight smiled and coked her head slightly to the right. She was still getting used to having her beloved pet speak like a person, or at least a person that needed to go walkies and kept getting into the garbage. “That's Sunset Shimmer. You remember her, right?”

This was enough to perplex the small pup, prompting him to leap from his master's lap and approach the smaller girl. A part of Sunset's mind wanted her to turn and run from the beast, but thankfully her higher reasoning recognized that Spike was a harmless predator that wouldn't eat her flesh and chew on her bones. He curiously sniffed up and down her leg. “I guess she kind of smells like her, but...I don't remember her being so...so...?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and sighed, an accepting smile on her face. “Short?”

“Yeah, that.”

“It's...a long story, Spike,” Twilight said. “Suffice to say, she's going to be staying with us for a little while. So be a good boy and...”

While Twilight was saying this, Sunset Shimmer had crouched down and began rubbing the back of Spike's head. The little doggy rather liked the little human hand that managed to scratch the tiny spots Twilight's bigger hand missed, and returned the kindness by raising himself on his hind legs and licking Sunset's face. His tongue tickled as it lapped up the remaining juices from her dinner, causing Sunset to fall backwards while laughing. In turn, this caused her to stop petting him, which only intensified the licking in an attempt to make her start again. By the time Twilight had realized what was happening, Sunset Shimmer was clutching her sides and, between giggles and chortles, begging the little puppy to stop.

The spectacle only lasted until Twilight clapped her hands and motioned Spike over. He spun around and ran back to the bed, jumping back and snuggling next to his master. Now that she was free of her cute little tormentor, Sunset Shimmer slowly climbed back to her feet, letting out a final few chuckles as she did so. “I apologize about that,” Twilight said as she rubbed behind Spike's ears. “Spike is usually such a well-behaved little guy.”

“It's fine, Twilight.” Sunset barely held in another giggle. “He just tickles, is all.”

“Well, it's good to see you in such a good mood.” Twilight's own mood, however, quickly downshifted into cold neutrality. “Especially after what happened at dinner.”

Sunset's own smile disappeared. “I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me. I was just...so hungry.”

“And I understand that, but you have to be more dignified than that.” Twilight grimaced. “We're humans, not...wild animals. We do not eat like that.”

Now it was Sunset's turn to frown and grumble. “First, I am not a human. I am a pony in the body of a human. And second, what does it matter?”

Twilight sighed. Now came the “funnest” part to explain. “Sunset Shimmer, you are the first friend I've brought over since Kindergarten, and the first period who stayed for dinner. My parents have been pushing me to be more social for years, and as crazy as this whole situation is, you really, really have to make a good impression on them. My parents travel in very high circles, and they will be judging everything you say and do while you're here. And they won't care that you're a teenager in a child's body. They didn't care when I was growing up, always telling me how awful I was behaving and saying everything I did was wrong.”

Sunset stared at Twilight with a blank expression, then rolled her eyes towards the left wall. “Um, that really isn't the impression I got tonight. They actually seemed pretty friendly.” She winced as the pain in her spine shot back up. “At least when they aren't trying to smother you to death.”

“I know they seem nice, but that's only a facade.” Twilight bunched her legs against her chest and collapsed onto her side, her glasses defiantly staying stuck to her face no matter what. “They won't tell you how bad you're being to your face, but you can see it in their eyes, their fake smiles, their every movement. If you slip up in even the slightest way, they'll never forgive you.” She pointed a finger towards the closet. “There's a sleeping bag in a black duffel bag in there. I can get you a pillow after pudding.”

Sunset nodded silently, not quite sure how to respond. Instead, she settled for going to the closet. As she switched on the light, she noticed the number of clothes Twilight had hanging from the rod – or rather, the lack of them. Outside of some spare Crystal Prep uniforms and a couple of dress shirts and skirts, there were only a couple pairs of faded and torn jeans, a couple of plain colored shirts, a few skirts like those the girls at CHS preferred, and a whole bunch of empty hangers. The floor was likewise fairly bare, save for a pair of boots that looked hardly worn and some broken white tennis shoes. There was a dresser at the far end, but Sunset didn't need to dig through her friend's...private things. Thankfully, the black bag Twilight had mentioned was in plain view on top of the dresser; it was a simple matter to pick it up and pull out the bedroll within.

As she switched the closet light off, Sunset's eyes turned back to her friend, who was still lying on her bed and looking dead to the world. She sighed. “Twilight...I don't think you're right about your parents being judgmental.”

Twilight gave a dismissive tsk. “How would you know?”

Sunset laid down the simple navy blue sleeping bag. “Well...I actually have a parent like that. Or, I guess, a substitute parent. Back in Equestria, that is.”

The mention of that magical land caused Twilight to slowly rise up, until she was sitting cross-legged on her bed. Spike took the opportunity to prop himself into her lap, where she instinctively began scratching his fuzzy little head. “Really? You almost never talk about how things are back there, other than that you're a pony.”

“It's because...I don't like to talk about it.” Sunset sat herself on the sleeping bag, her head resting on her knees. “My actual parents weren't bad, but there was Princess Celestia. I mean, she wasn't my mom or anything, but I was her personal student. I spent every day with her, learning about magic and other subjects. She...was the pony I respected more than anything else.”

Twilight nodded along. Even someone like her could sense what was coming. “But...I made a stupid mistake,” Sunset continued. “Or...a lot of them. I allowed my ambitions to take over, and I became greedy and impatient. I wanted to know everything right away. I wanted to be a princess like her. And instead, I pushed her too far. The last time I saw her, she...disowned me.”

“I'm so sorry,” Twilight whispered. Spike let out a sad whimper as well. “B-But couldn't you go back and apologize? Maybe you made a mistake before, but you're a much better person now, right?”

Sunset let out a laugh. There was no mirth or joy in it. If anything, it smelled of self-hatred and disgust. “Princess Celestia is perfection. She raises and lowers the sun every day, her every word is law, and she is just a wonderful and pleasant pony despite having all of Equestria resting on her. The worst thing you can do is fail her, and that's what I did. She wanted me to learn about how important friendship was, and all I could care about was making myself more powerful. I ruined her lessons by demanding that she teach me things I wasn't ready for. I ordered her to make me a princess when I was far less than qualified. I lied, cheated, and stole my way through life, and she knew it. Princess Twilight probably gave her a nice long report of all the terrible things I did at Canterlot High before I realized she was right.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around her legs and coughed. She could feel the tears welling up, and despite her best efforts, they would soon be pouring forth. “Sometimes, I dream that I'm back in Equestria, and I can see the shame in her eyes. She'd probably banish me and throw me in a dungeon in the place she banishes me to. That's assuming she doesn't bring back the death penalty just to have me executed. I-I-I'm scared of her, okay? I admit it. She scares me. There's no way she could ever forgive me for what I did. A-And now I'm stuck in this world forever and-”

The rough texture of a dog's tongue against her cheek snapped Sunset Shimmer out of her funk. She turned to find Spike sitting next to her, staring at her expectantly. A hand clasped on her shoulder, revealing that Twilight had also moved to her other side. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you. We're going to get through this together, just you see.”

Sunset stared blankly ahead for a moment, then smiled, wiped her eyes, and nodded. “You're right. We're going to find a way to get me back to normal. And then, we're going to figure out how to better utilize magic in this world.” She rose to her feet, feeling far more like her old self. “And hey, a couple days off of school could be pretty nice.”

That was when they heard Twilight Velvet's voice from a story below. “GIRLS! PUDDING'S READY!” And the two dashed away to get themselves some delicious dessert, Spike following in hot pursuit. Twilight only deviated from her running path to plug her cell phone into its charger. Nothing was going to interrupt her pudding, especially after a day like this.

The hour was late, but Rarity was not tired. She sat at her laptop in her bathrobe, her hair still wrapped up in a towel. Her homework was done, her designs were at a good stopping point, and now there was one last ritual: check her social media accounts to see if any exciting buzz had come up. I wonder if Rainbow Dash ever responded to my message about the team uniforms. It would certainly get my mind off of what happened this afterno-

That was when she saw them.

Plastered in her feed was a few dozen pictures, all of which were clearly taken on a cell phone camera. And in them was herself, Twilight Sparkle...and the young Sunset Shimmer. The first batch was from the school parking lot, when they were carrying Sunset to her car. The second batch was of Sunset flailing about in the Barnyard Bargains parking lot. And then there were a couple more of the blown-up science room. Even worse, they had already been liked hundreds of times, and some casual scrolling showed the usernames of several students she knew at Canterlot High. And none of them were all-too-pleasant in the comments, either.

Rarity's jaw didn't drop so much as plummet. B-But how? Who could have done this? They must have been some kind of genius magicia-

Then she saw the user name of who had posted the pictures: “gr8t&powaful97.”

Her eyes narrowed. There was only one person she knew that would use that username.

Trixie.

Author's Note

If you must know, it was chocolate pudding. The best kind, besides perhaps tapioca.

Chapter 3: The Next Morning

Sunset awoke as a dim gray light assaulted her eyes. The sun had just begun to rise – or the planet had rotated so that this hemisphere was facing towards it, which was apparently how things worked on this backwards world – and its rays were struggling to reach the ground below. A particularly thick cloud cover had moved in overnight, casting the neighborhood in shadow, and there was a slight wind rustling through the trees and plants of the surrounding houses. Everything was still in a bit of a daze, but she was at least cognizant enough to recognize her surroundings as being Twilight's bedroom.

Stifling a yawn, Sunset stretched her back out for several seconds before climbing to her feet. A momentary lapse in concentration almost sent her falling back onto all fours, but she managed to catch her footing at the last minute and avoid that embarrassment. She was still in her clothes from yesterday; after pudding, she was so tired from school, the near-death experience, and the whole second childhood thing that she just crawled into the sleeping bag and dozed off. Not that it had helped, as her sleep appeared to have left her even more tired than where she had started. As she slipped her shoes on, however, she took notice of something else: Twilight and Spike weren't in the room with her.

She peeked out into the hallway, but there was no visible sign of life. She could, however, hear the clanging of dishes and the faint echoes of a conversation occurring downstairs. Sunset's belly rumbled, urging her to break her fast and get some food in it immediately. After another impromptu stretching of her back muscles, she slowly walked down the hall and descended the staircase.

Once again, Twilight and her little dog were nowhere to be found. The rest of her clan, however, was in attendance. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were seated at the dining table, which had been set for five people this morning. Standing in the kitchen was someone Sunset had never seen before: a young man in about his early twenties, with pale white skin and a dorky blue haircut. In fact, “dorky” was probably the best choice of words for describing him – he carried the general slack and demeanor of the nerds Sunset had mocked in her past life, save for being a bit older and possessing a slight bit of class. In any case, he seemed to pay her no mind, instead focusing his attention on the sizzling waffle iron on the counter.

And as if that was not enough of an indication for what this morning's breakfast was, there was a paper plate next to the iron covered in a tower of waffles. It appeared that he had been up for quite a while.

The two adults were facing the staircase, and thus were the first ones to notice Sunset Shimmer. “Good morning, sleepyhead!” Night Light enthusiastically shouted.

Sunset briefly considered arguing that point, but her scruffy hair and half-closed eyes made an opposing view impossible to support. “Good morning,” she muttered instead as she approached the table. “Where's Twilight?”

“Taking Spike on his little walk,” Twilight Velvet said. “She's always been such a responsible little angel.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and grinned. Yeah, I can believe that.

Fighting back another yawn, Sunset pulled back the chair she had seated herself at the previous night and climbed up. Once she was in position, she placed her elbows on the table and rested her head in her hands. At the same time, Night Light rose to his own feet and walked to the kitchen's plain white refrigerator. “Want anything to drink?”

“Coffee,” was what escaped Sunset's lips before her chin made contact with the tabletop.

Twilight Velvet rolled her eyes as she took a sip of her own precious caffeine. “Children your age shouldn't be drinking coffee. We do have orange juice, though.”

Sunset struggled to protest the decision on the grounds that she technically was not a child, but the strange exhaustion that was wearing on her insides made her too weak to resist. “Fine.”

Night Light let out a small laugh as he removed a cardboard carton from the fridge and poured the yellow contents into a clear glass. “We didn't get much of a chance to talk last night,” he said as he placed the glass in front of Sunset. “I'm sorry if Twilight seemed a bit demanding.”

“It's fine,” Sunset muttered. She took a sip of the juice, followed by a slightly longer one. The two together were enough to at least shift her into a state of general consciousness. “I'm sorry, too. I really do have better table manners than...that. There have been some issues adjusting to this age.”

Velvet chuckled. “I just thought you really liked the potatoes.”

“Waffles are done.”

Everyone turned their attention to the relative newcomer to this situation. The young blue-haired fellow opened the waffle iron before using a fork to pull the squares onto the pile. Once the retrieval process had been successfully reset, he leaned against the counter and stared coldly at the little girl. Sunset could not help but cringe under his withering glare.

“Oh, my apologies,” said Night Light. “Sunset Shimmer, this is Twilight's brother, Shining Armor. I'm certain she's talked about him all the time.”

Sunset turned away from Shining, if only to return herself to a state of calm. “Well...yes. I mean, she mentioned she had a brother, but...”

“Which is funny, because she never mentioned that one of her new 'friends' was a six-year-old.” Shining's eyes narrowed, causing Sunset to shrink even farther into her chair. It was already plainly obvious this relationship was not starting on a good note.

“We went over this, son,” Twilight Velvet said, her voice tinged with a slight coldness. “Twilight explained everything while you were gone. She's her friend from Canterlot High that was turned into a child and they have to turn back.” She chuckled. “I swear, sometimes we have to explain things two or three times before you understand.”

Shining Armor stood still for a moment, his hand tightening around the fork. Finally, he just chose to pick up the plate and approach the table, depositing the precious pancake supplies at the center point between the four before taking a seat two chairs away from Sunset. “Am I seriously the only one who doesn't buy this? I know Twily's done some weird things in the past, but doesn't this just seem a bit too far out there? People don't just suddenly get younger.”

Sunset nervously took another sip of her orange juice. Considering how bad things were already going, the truth couldn't make them any worse. “A-Actually, magic does allow for someone to be made older or younger than they actually are.”

The inevitable eyebrow-raising ensued. “...Magic? Really? That's what you're going with?” Shining shook his head. “Is this some 'New Age' garbage or something?”

“No, it's actually quite old. I remember hearing about them when I was Princess Celestia's student.”

“You mean the Canterlot High principal?”

“No, Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria.”

“Equestria?”

“The world that I come from.”

“You come from another world?” Shining snorted. “What, is it a world of magic ponies or something?”

“Actually, yes.”

That was the moment Shining Armor felt his grip on the sane and rational world beginning to slip. He slowly reached for his coffee, his eyes narrowing as if he was focusing a laser beam on Sunset's forehead. “You're a pony?”

Sunset nodded and took another sip of juice. “I was, until I jumped through a portal to this world. The portal made me a human somehow.”

Twilight Velvet chuckled and shook her head. “See, Shiny? There's a perfectly good explanation for all of this.”

Shining Armor was about to launch into an epic retort when, much to Sunset's eternal relief, the sound of the front door opening finally broke the tension. The jingling of metal and rapid tapping of paws against the floor heralded the return of Twilight's companion, followed by the girl herself calling out. In contrast to last night, she was wearing a Crystal Prep track outfit, and her hair was flowing freely. If it weren't for the glasses, Sunset could have easily mistaken her for Princess Twilight. “I'm back!”

“Did you have a good walk, honey?” Velvet shouted back.

“I suppose,” Twilight said, shrugging as she came into view. Spike dashed past her and into the kitchen, where he sat and panted expectantly. Twilight smiled at Sunset, who returned it...and then stopped smiling when she saw her frowning big brother. “Oh...I see you've met Shining Armor.”

“We were just telling him about last night,” Night Light said before chuckling. “It's funny. He doesn't believe your whole story about Sunset being a teenager.”

By that point, Twilight had crossed into the kitchen, where Spike impatiently awaited her. “Of course he doesn't,” she muttered as she opened a cabinet and removed a small box of dog treats. She removed a purple, bone-shaped biscuit from the box and held it in front of her beloved canine, who quickly snatched it up on his jaws and began chewing.

“I'm not calling you a liar, Twily,” said Shining Armor. He quickly began scooping waffles onto the plates, hesitating only when he reached Sunset. By the time he was done, there were only a few doughy squares left on the plate, which was returned to the table's center. “It's just...don't you think this is all a bit ridiculous?”

“And what would your explanation be?” Twilight asked, her voice just barely audible over the water running down the sink as she washed her hands. “That I just...grabbed some innocent kid off the street, made her pretend to be my friend, and invented a story so stupid that nobody would believe it?”

“Well...that would make more sense, yeah.” Twilight's eyes narrowed at Shining, her glasses magnifying the cold anger radiating from her eyes until they could seemingly vaporize a mountain. He quickly assumed a defensive slouch as she slinked behind his chair and sat herself between him and Sunset. “I mean, magic? Really? I thought you had outgrown that kid stuff.”

“And yet you can't explain how I can talk,” Spike muttered as he approached the table, his tongue still lapping up the last few crumbs from his biscuit.

Sunset shrugged along. “He has a point.”

Shining Armor was silent for a moment. Then he tapped his fingers against the table. This was followed by him opening his mouth. “I...um...well...” He sighed and rubbed his fingers across his temple. “I'm going to chalk this up to a hangover and pretend it never happened.”

Twilight raised both hands into the air and tilted her head back. “The scores are in! Cute dog: one! Dorky brother: zero!”

Despite her desire to maintain some kind of peace in this tense situation, Sunset Shimmer could not help but snort and laugh at Twilight's showboating. Spike joined in, his voice alternating between human-sounding laughter and a dog's pant. Shining Armor, having been dragged through enough foolishness for one morning, wisely decided to just dump some syrup on his waffles and call it a day. And having made her point for the morning, Twilight turned her own attention to her fluffy mound of cholesterol.

It took Sunset a few seconds to focus her fingers in just the right way to handle the syrup, but otherwise she was able to quickly start chowing down, albeit in a very slow manner to suit Twilight's tastes. The Sparkle family, such as it was, shifted back and forth between taking bites of their sweet-tasting meal and discussing the topics of the day. Twilight reassured Shining that she wasn't going to end up in prison before reminding her father about some book he had promised to bring home. Night Light and Shining Armor discussed school and, in an awkward sort of way, the dating scene. Velvet teased Shining over how long he and his girlfriend had been dating and whether she was ever going to have grandchildren, but was also fair enough to then inform Sunset of the time Twilight super glued her hands together when she was nine.

Sunset smiled. She hadn't experienced a real family breakfast since you ran away from home.

Sunset paused for a moment as the strange though intruded on her good feelings. When it passed, she resumed cutting through her waffles and taking another bite. The food itself was delicious, especially when mixed with the sugary sweetness of the syrup. They were just like the ones she used to serve.

Her fork clanged against the side of the plate, attracting everyone's attention. Sunset's face had a small, sickly look to it, and the tiny trembles of her hand did not assuage their fears. “I-Is something wrong?” asked Velvet.

The mother's words seemed to bring some sense of calmness to the quaking child, and in a flash, Sunset was back to her fairly composed self. “N-No, of course not. I was just...admiring how wonderful these waffles are. I didn't mean to interrupt your-”

That was when she noticed that every other plate on the table was empty. The only remnants of the other waffles was the sticky residue of syrup and the two or three Shining Armor had stuffed into his cheeks. Sunset blushed and shrank into her chair. “You were kind of staring out there for a while,” added Twilight. “Are you sure you're okay?”

“I-I was just...savoring the flavor,” Sunset muttered. “I don't get homemade waffles very often.”

Shining finally finished swallowing his last mouthful. “Neither do we.”

“I thought this was a special enough occasion for something a bit more extravagant,” said Velvet. She rose from her chair. “Well, if anybody needs me, I shall be in the office upstairs. Spike, would you mind joining me for a while? I have some...dog matters that need discussing for my next book.”

Spike yelped happily and nodded. “Of course, mom!”

Night Light and Shining Armor were next to rise. “I should be getting to the university,” said the father of the family. “The students aren't going to learn how to map the stars by themselves, now are they?”

“I'll see you tonight, Twily.” Shining gave his sister a farewell pat on the shoulder. “And I suppose I'll see you, too,” was his response to Sunset. Thankfully, she was too busy frantically finishing her breakfast to notice.

And with that, the family dispersed, leaving only Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer still at the table. Twilight chuckled nervously and rolled her eyes. “So...I'll be going upstairs to clean up. Then we can head into the basement and begin working.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “The basement?”

Twilight rose from her chair. “It's where I keep most of my equipment. If we're going to get to the bottom of this mystery, that's probably the best place to start.” She shrugged and began walking towards the stairs. “I'll be back down in a minute. Just please have your breakfast done by then. We have a long day of scientific discovery ahead of us!”

Sunset smiled and nodded back as Twilight ascended to the upper floors. Once her friend was out of sight, she quickly scarfed the remainder of her waffles into her mouth before washing them down with a few chugs of the remaining orange juice. The massive concoction caused her to cough and retch slightly, but it didn't matter as long as her belly was full. And at the very least, the slight discomfort of an upset tummy helped to distract from what she had been feeling before.

Given everything that was happening, the last thing Sunset Shimmer needed to feel right now was homesick.

The backyard was...completely unremarkable. It was fairly small, covered in finely-mowed green grass, and outside of a concrete patio area with a grill and wooden bench, there was no furnishing to be found. They didn't even have a tree, which Sunset realized must have infuriated Spike to no end. The real reason they were out here, however, was the wooden cellar doors to the left of the yard entrance. The old wood creaked as Twilight pulled them open, revealing a deep series of short wooden steps leading into the basement below.

Twilight, now clad in a loose-fitting t-shirt and gray sweat pants, flipped a light switch, which turned on a light deep within the cavernous depths. The illumination barely reached the stairs themselves, leaving much of the room cloaked in shadows. Sunset gulped as she looked ever downward into the abyss she had to enter. Come on, Sunset. There's nothing dangerous down there. Just ignore the stairs...ignore how steep each step is...ignore how you can barely reach the handrail...ignore the darkness...especially the darkness...

“Are you okay, Sunset?” asked Twilight. Not that she really needed to – Sunset's flushed face, sweaty hands, and shallow breathing were testament to that.

“O-Of course I am,” she said in a most unconvincing tone. “J-Just one step at a time...”

Twilight led the trip downwards, taking care to move slowly so as not to leave her companion too far behind. Sunset's own steps were much more cautious, taking care to plant both feet on a step before descending to the next and not let herself be pulled downward. After what seemed like an eternity, both girls had finally reached the cold concrete that constituted the basement floor, and Sunset Shimmer was finally able to get a better look at her surroundings.

Much like the yard, the basement was a drab affair, albeit an ominous one due to the lackluster central lighting. Shadows seemed to dance along the exposed portions of the brown-painted walls, and the floor was little more than cold concrete. Outside of the water heater in one corner, not to mention the numerous cases of Honey Dew that seemed to be fusing into the walls, there was not much else of note with its basic structure.

What was interesting, however, was the wide array of tools and gadgets on display. Antiquated computer systems Sunset Shimmer had never even heard of before rumbled to life as Twilight hit their power switches. Several gnarled wooden tables were laid out against the walls, and were subsequently covered in test tubes, rolls of print-outs, discarded electrical parts, and numerous knickknacks of indeterminate origin. A pair of swivel office chairs were tucked away next to one of the tables, and like the rest of the items on display, both looked worn and tattered around the edges, but nevertheless useable. And tucked away in a far corner was a large whiteboard covered in mathematical equations and geometric diagrams, under which was a detached bulletin board.

Twilight pulled her laptop from her backpack and set it on an empty spot at one of the tables. “I'm sorry about the mess,” she muttered. “I built the energy storage device up in the garage, but dad made me take all of the spare parts back down here. I...really haven't finished sorting them all yet.”

“That's fine,” Sunset muttered as Twilight pulled the office chairs closer. “I'm just...kind of amazed that you have all this stuff here.”

Twilight couldn't help but giggle at this, even as she turned the laptop on. “You should have seen the space I had at Crystal Prep. It may have been small, but it was the very model of order and efficiency. Plus, Dean Cadance and my dad were always willing to help track down busted-up devices to fix up or rework into something else.”

Sunset climbed into one of the chairs, a puzzled look plastered over her face. “Wait...I know you built the amulet you used during the Friendship Games, and the thing that blew up yesterday...” Twilight grumbled at the latter mention before seating herself. “...But are you saying you built the rest of this stuff yourself?”

“Well...not all of it, obviously.” Twilight rolled her eyes dismissively. “Ever since I was a kid, though, I've always wanted to know how things worked. It was around the time I pulled the television apart that they realized it would be cheaper to give me stuff that was already broken to practice on.”

Sunset chuckled and leaned back in her chair, causing it to swivel slightly. She could remember doing much of the same when she had first began studying magic. If she hadn't aced her entrance exams for Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns and been accepted as her student, she probably would have blown her parents' house up with one of her self-imposed research assignments.

Twilight turned her head back to her diminutive friend. “It looks like we still have all the readings from the energy drain. The only records missing are what happened between when I disconnected my computer and the machine exploded.”

“It's not the best place to start, but it's still better than nothing,” said Sunset. “So, let's begin...”

At first glance, Canterlot High was not an especially remarkable school. Nestled in one of the city's many residential areas, its primary claim to fame was being the primary high school in Canterlot. It didn't have the academic achievements of its peers, but it was still a fine school with a dedicated staff, attentive students, and a strong scholastic community that made everyone feel like a part of a team. It also had a recent propensity for very strange happenings, including the unfortunate “accident” that destroyed the Wondercolt statue that had served as CHS' calling card, but most people were just willing to pass the rainbows, giant horses, and tears in reality as special effect showcases or typical teenage rowdiness.

There was still a significant amount of time before class when Rarity's car pulled into the student parking lot, but parking spaces were already becoming a luxury. Thankfully, the current overcast weather made staying outside an unwelcoming prospect, so very few students were around to try and stop Rarity or bombard her with questions. By the time she had reached the remains of Canterlot High's beloved statue, her friends were already in a large bunch. And judging by the small bruise on Rainbow Dash's head and Applejack's glowering expression towards her, it was obvious what her reaction to the whole situation was. “I'm sorry I'm late,” she said between pants. “I assume everyone's heard the news.”

The five nodded, Rainbow barely fighting back a snicker lest she get another clobbering from the apple farmer. “We...saw Trixie's post,” said Applejack. “And the one she made after that. And the one after that. And the fifteen that were nothin' but her laughing louder than a pig rolling down a mud hill.”

“Have to admit, the girl knows how to make her own fun,” Pinkie said, her voice somewhere between a resigned sigh and a murderous condemnation. “Even if it is as a big meanie pants.”

Rarity took in another deep breath, which was finally enough to restore the equilibrium of her respiratory system. “Okay, that's...one problem out of the way. Now, has anybody heard from Twilight?”

A pause, followed by another sigh from Rarity, followed. “I mean our world's Twilight.”

The chorus of ohs and ahs that followed did not fill the fashionista with confidence as they approached the school. “I suppose I can take that as a big 'no,'” she grumbled. “Seriously, what can possibly be so important that this girl doesn't check her bloody cell phone?”

“The first thing I thought we'd do is get some measurements,” said Twilight.

Sunset cocked her head as Twilight pulled forward a small bathroom scale from one of the room's corners. “Measurements?”

“You know, your height, weight, all of that,” Twilight said as she pulled a tape measure off of the workbench. “If we can compare your dimensions with the averages of this universe, we might be able to discern exactly how many years the spell subtracted from you.” She paused briefly. “Or...added to you, depending on how you look at it.”

She spun her chair back to Sunset, the mad gleaming of her eyes blazing through the lenses of her glasses. Sunset could not help but shudder slightly when faced with the insane glare. “Now take off your shoes.”

Fluttershy sighed. “I don't think our Twilight ever got that many calls. I know I used to forget to check my phone all the time until we became friends again.” She whimpered as the bad memories began a renewed assault on her mental well-being. Thankfully, they were quelled thanks to a reassuring shoulder hug from Rainbow Dash.

The five slowly made their way into the school itself. The glass doors ever-so-quietly slammed shut behind them, trapping them within their academic dungeon for another eight hours. Already there were dozens of students lining the halls, shuffling books and supplies between their backpacks and lockers, excitedly chatting about the latest pop culture trends...and sharing pictures on their phones. Thankfully, nobody seemed to notice the newcomers.

“This is an absolute disaster!” Rarity muttered, her hair drooping as she did so. “There's no way Sunset could even show her face at Canterlot High after all this!”

“I think that might be the least of her worries,” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Ah, you gals are overreacting. So some embarrassing pictures got passed around. We just solve whatever magical what-ya-do caused this, get Sunset back to normal, and pretend the whole thing was a prank! I mean, how many people could have seen those pictures?”

That was when the loudspeaker rang to life. “MISS RARITY, PLEASE REPORT TO VICE-PRINCIPAL LUNA'S OFFICE! I REPEAT: MISS RARITY, REPORT TO VICE-PRINCIPAL LUNA'S OFFICE! THIS IS NOT A REQUEST!”

All five let out a loud gulp. Rainbow's question had definitively been answered.

When Rarity opened the door to Vice-Principal Luna's office, she was not surprised to see what was on the other side. Within the darkness sat the stern figure of Luna, sister to Principal Celestia and the most dreaded disciplinarian since the legendary Corporal Punishment, but standing right next to her was none other than Trixie. She shouldn't have been intimidating, but the smug smile on her face contrasted perfectly with the mood lighting Luna was infamous for, making her look less like a wanna-be magician and more like a slasher villain.

Which would make the phone in her hand the bloody butcher knife.

“Please, come in,” said Luna, her voice as emotionless as possible.

Slowly, Rarity entered the room. Once she had crossed the threshold, a chilling wind passed through the window, shuffling the closed blinds and slamming the door shut. Wasting no time, Luna crossed her arms on her desk and stared into Rarity's eyes. “Tell me what happened yesterday.”

Rarity gulped. Her last fleeting hope that this was about anything else crumbled to dust. “W-Well, we helped Sunset and Twilight with their experiment and left. Twilight and I were still in the hallway when we heard the explosion, and...”

“Yes, I'm aware of this...explosion. We're still cleaning up the mess you left in the science room. I'm also aware that you and Miss Sparkle were seen...carrying a child out of the school.”

A shiver ran up Rarity's spine. She took a step away from the desk, as if to blend in to blend in with the shadows and slip out, but Luna's cold gaze never wavered. “W-Well, you see...”

Trixie scoffed. “Oh, please. It's obvious what happened.”

Everyone turned their attention to the other teen. “And how did you even take those pictures?” asked Rarity.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie does not need to explain herself to a common...hooligan.”

“HOOLIGAN?!” Rarity screeched in horror. “How dare you call me such a-”

“Attention, young ladies.” Luna's voice was as flat as ever, but the power behind her words was great enough to cause both teens to cease their prattling and return their attention to her. “I have a theory about what happened. Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer received our approval for to use the science room on the grounds that they would take all possible safety precautions, and that there would be no risk of harm to themselves or the other students at Canterlot High.”

Luna rose from her chair, and Hell came with her. “Apparently their precautions were insufficient.”

“I-I promise you, Vice-Principal Luna, that they...”

Luna raised a hand, silencing Rarity's protests. “What I want to know is, are these pictures correct? Is the child Sunset Shimmer?”

Rarity looked at Trixie, who had a triumphant grin on her face. She looked at Luna, who simply stared at her with arms crossed across her chest. She looked at the door, which promised no safety should she try to escape. With no other options, she sighed and nodded affirmatively. “Yes. That is Sunset Shimmer.”

“HA!” Trixie's short little laugh was sharp enough to make Rarity jump, even if it still had no effect on Luna. “Trixie told you she was up to no good! All of that magical research finally blew up in her smug little face!”

“And it's fortunate that nobody else was caught in the crossfire,” added Luna. “But if what you say is true, then where is Sunset Shimmer now?”

“She's...with Twilight, last I checked.” Rarity pursed her lips and looked away sheepishly. “I mean, things were chaotic last night, and I haven't been able to reach Twilight all day, but...”

“Maybe she ran away before we could track her down,” said Trixie. “Once she saw those photos, she knew her goose was cooked. If I hadn't been here working on my latest amazing feats of magic, these three might have escaped justice.”

“Yes...a great many have seen these pictures of yours, Miss Trixie.” Luna slowly turned to the magician-turned-paparazzi, and for the first time in the entire conversation, Trixie felt her strength and confidence beginning to ebb. “Principal Celestia would have been here, but she's busy dealing with the media. Your photographs managed to reach the attention of several dozen websites and newspapers that were already monitoring Canterlot High.”

“M-Monitoring...?” Trixie mumbled.

“In the last few months, we have had a student turn into a flaming she-demon, several other students begin spontaneously growing pony ears, a Battle of the Bands that ended with an enormous sky show, and another student destroy the fabric of reality.” Luna turned her full body to Trixie. “It was in everybody's best interest that we worked to pretend like this incidents were merely special effect showcases or light shows.”

“B-But think of all the publicity! Everyone would know that Canterlot High was the most magical, most spectacular, most-”

“They would know that one of our students comes from another dimension.” Lune's eyes narrowed slightly. “We will handle Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle's punishment when the time is right. I will not allow student vigilantism to ruin Canterlot High's academic environment. These are your classmates, Miss Trixie, and they deserve to be treated with just as much respect as anyone else.”

Trixie's sense of triumph faded into dust as a paleness took over her complexion. “B-But...they're...they're mean, bad people that-”

Luna turned to Rarity, who at this point was resigned to simply watching the spectacle play itself out. “You may go to your first period now. When you have a chance, inform Miss Sparkle and Miss Shimmer that we shall be discussing this matter in more detail later.”

Realizing that she had eluded the tragic fate that now awaited Trixie, Rarity quickly nodded her head, mumbled a silent prayer to whatever supreme being had delivered her from certain doom, and bolted out of the door as fast as her legs could carry her. She could only barely make out Trixie as, in complete defiance to the fact that the Vice Principal was literally five steps away from her, let out one last, desperate taunt. “You tell Shimmer this isn't over! You hear me?! TRIXIE SHALL HAVE HER VENGEANCE!”

“And....done!”

Sunset let out a sigh of relief as the measuring tape snapped shut. She could feel the chill of the concrete through her socks, and she wasted no time in slipping her shoes back on. That was not to mention the pain in her mouth from when Twilight examined her dental work, or when she had picked her up to see if her mass was still consistent after the reduction, and especially when Twilight had to take a break for five minutes after throwing her back out lifting her. All in all, it was not how she typically spent a morning with one of her friends, and if she had her way, she would never spend any day like this again.

Twilight scribbled the last few measurements down on her notepad before turning her attention back to the computer. “I have to say, the way this spell worked is really amazing.”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset asked as she jumped back in her chair.

“I mean, it didn't just reduce your physical body.” Twilight's fingers tapped along the keyboard at a ferocious speed. “It also managed to keep your hair relative to how it was in your older form. And how could something just plug your baby teeth back in there? You wouldn't have even had any in this world. If I didn't know any better, I'd say the explosion...created a child-sized version of you.”

“I'm fairly certain that's not how Age Spells work,” Sunset responded. She pushed against the chair's left armrest, causing it to rotate. “That would be like saying a teleportation spell kills the pony that uses it and replaces them with a copy elsewhere.”

“That...is a popular theory regarding instant beaming and transporting,” Twilight muttered.

“But it's not how it works.” Sunset pushed even harder, causing the chair to spin in a complete circle. “It's a bit strange, but it's something you really have to experience to understand.”

“That's all well and good, but I think I'll keep my molecules in one piece.”

Having staid her piece, Twilight returned her attention to the computer screen. “Let's see...about forty-eight inches...fifty-five pounds...”

Twilight's finger clicked down on the mouse button, which was followed by her throat emitting a satisfied grunt. “Okay, based on your height, weight, and general physical development as compared to the average growth of a child in this world, I would wager you are approximately...about seven years old, close to eight.”

Sunset ceased spinning in her chair at the news. “In other words, I lost about ten years. Or...gained ten years, depending on how you look at it.” She grumbled and slapped her forehead.

Twilight spun her own chair around, her hands now clasped against her knees. “Obviously, there's some margin of error. Not all kids grow up at the same rate. Diet, environment, and genetics all play a big part in determining such things. I mean, most girls have reached their full height by their mid-teens, but I grew a whole inch during the last year. But if we were to go strictly by averages, it appears that...whatever the magic did worked in absolutes. It didn't just make you arbitrarily seven years old, but instead reverted your physical age back to exactly how old you were ten years ago from yesterday.”

“I...suppose that's progress. So we'll probably need a comparable amount of magical energy in order to create a strong enough spell to reverse the effects...” Twilight spun around to her computer and pulled the readouts back up. “That should be easy enough to replicate. We just get the girls together, Pony Up again, and...”

She turned back to Sunset. “Actually, I just thought of something. Can you Pony Up like this?”

“I-I really don't know,” Sunset stammered. “It's not like pony foals are without magic or anything, but the actual ability to control and use said magic is something they have to grow into. Plus, you know...human and all.”

“Still, we may be able to pull it off by running a replacement machine a bit longer.” Twilight's lips formed into a smile. “It's a good thing I saved my designs. We could have another device ready to go in a couple of days.”

“That's...wonderful, Twilight,” Sunset muttered.

Twilight's smile collapsed into a frown. “Um...is something wrong?”

“It's just that...well, you're only thinking about half the problem. We know magical energy was involved, but what we don't know is what the catalyst was. Back in Equestria, we don't just zap magic from our horns and call it a day. You have to actually compose that magical energy into a spell of some kind. It's kind of like...commanding the world to do something, even when it really doesn't want to.”

Twilight nodded along. “So it's not enough to just get the energy we need...we also need to make it do what we want...”

Sunset growled and rested her head against her arm. “This would be so much easier if we had those spells in front of us! I know magic doesn't work here like it does in Equestria, but there should be enough in common that we could...”

Then she had an idea. It was a wonderful idea. The kind of idea that one kicks themselves for not thinking of sooner. “I got it! Princess Twilight!”

The minute that name escaped Sunset's lips, Twilight's entire body tensed to the point of being less a human form and more a wooden plank with limbs attached. “Oh...her...”

“I can't go back to Equestria, but she's still there. And she's a princess, which means she has access to the books and scrolls we need!” Sunset smiled and nodded. “I just need to get a message to her, and we can...”

“Could we...possibly...I mean, not?”

For the first time since conceiving her cunning plan, Sunset actually looked at Twilight. In less than a minute, the aspiring scientist had gone from brimming with confidence and hope to trembling like a frightened child. Sunset could feel a pain shoot through her heart at the sight. “Wh-What's wrong?”

“I-I'm sure she's wonderful, and nice, and perfect in every way, but you see...” Twilight's eyes suddenly shot wide open, sending both Sunset and her chair scooting back. The look of terror quickly shifted into a strange, twisted sort of mania as Twilight began chuckling, her lips curled into a toothy grin. “Y-You know we can't have her come here! I mean, don't you remember what happened last time?!”

It was a lovely day for a picnic. Granted, it was only a day after the Friendship Games, and the statue they were having it under was still little more than a base and shattered hooves, but a little thing like magical vandalism was not enough to ruin anybody's good mood.

For Twilight Sparkle, this lunch was many firsts. It was the first time she had been with friends since Kindergarten. It was the first time she had been on a picnic since grade school. And it was the first time she did not feel unwelcome or alien in a group, even if she was still wearing her Crystal Prep uniform. Having Spike along certainly helped give her strength, as well as made for a good conversation starter with Fluttershy.

As the others ate, Fluttershy rubbed Spike's fuzzy little belly. The dog wavered between happy barks and mirthful cries in his new voice, which only intensified the adorableness of it all. “So, how did your family take to a talking dog?” she asked.

“Well, they were...surprised, of course.” Twilight giggled nervously and raised both arms. “But it wasn't like I could lie to them about something so-”

That was when a rippling sound began to come from the statue base. All six in attendance looked up as a bright light shined upon the metal surface, followed by a purple-skinned girl in a blue blouse, purple skirt, and tall heeled boots emerged. Twilight initially rose to her feet to get a better glimpse of the light show, but as she stared at the being that had emerged, she felt something sink in her heart.

“I'm so sorry I didn't get here sooner,” blurted the newcomer. “I didn't get your messages until just now because I was caught in this time travel loop, and honestly, it was the strangest thing that ever happened to me!”

And then their eyes met.

The stranger's jaw gaped in horror, and Twilight was not far behind. The clothing and hairstyle were different, but there was no denying what was right in front of her. She was staring at Twilight Sparkle, no different than if she had been staring into a mirror. She struggled to speak, but could only muster a small squeak and tiny wave. The only noise either could hear was of Pinkie Pie sucking down the last droplets of liquid in her juice box.

After several awkward moments of this, the stranger finally leaned back slightly and pointed at her doppelganger. “Make that the second-strangest.”

Twilight let out yet another uncomfortable squeak before shuffling behind Fluttershy. “Um...w-who is that?” she whispered.

The other did the same thing, only instead choosing to shuffle behind Sunset Shimmer. “You didn't mention this in your message.”

“It...kind of just happened,” Sunset said with a shrug. “Anyway, Princess Twilight, meet Twilight Sparkle.”

The two Twilights peeked out from their hiding places. Their eyes scanned each other from tip to toe, taking in the multitude of similarities and only slight differences. Like frightened children, they slowly stepped closer to each other, their hands outstretched. The rest of their friends smiled and shouted in support of the new friendship unfolding before them...

Their hands were about three inches apart before they were pulled back, accompanied by a simultaneous scream from both girls. “Oh my gosh, what was I thinking?!” shouted Twilight Sparkle. “We can't touch each other!”

“Exactly!” whimpered Princess Twilight, examining her own hand for sign of damage.

The other five looked about each other in confusion. “Uh...beg pardon?” asked Applejack.

“Don't you get it?” said Princess Twilight, her voice hiccuping and fluctuating with every word. “If we were to touch each other, it would mean that two copies of the same person were coming into contact with each other! We could create an interdimensional paradox!”

“And the resulting hole in space and time could cause a massive implosion, eradicating the entire universe!” Twilight's eyes dilated as horror took hold. “But that's not all. The implosion would set off a chain reaction across the multiverse, causing all of those universes to similarly be sucked into the unvierse-wide black hole we created! We could have destroyed the totality of existence!”

In an instant, Princess Twilight had spun on her heeled boots and charged the portal. “I'll write to you gals later sorry for nearly blowing up the universe!” she shouted before diving through, completely ignoring Sunset's and Fluttershy's attempts to calm her down.

“And I need to get going I don't want to be late for the dinner I almost ruined by killing all life everywhere!” shouted the remaining Twilight, who then scooped up Spike in her arms and ran off to the bus, which had once again appeared right as it was convenient.

“And that's why we can't call Princess Twilight for assistance.” Twilight leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed to reflect her superior brain's clever train of logic. “All of this will be pointless if we're all infinitely diminished.”

Sunset just sat in her chair for a long time. She didn't say anything at first, if only to allow her addled brain time to put together an appropriate response. It was only when she saw the confident little smirk on her friend's face that she could take no more. “Twilight, that is the biggest load of manure I have ever heard.”

Twilight's arms dropped instantly, and that smirk was replaced with a shocked frown. “What? B-But...”

“You don't want to call her over here because she scares you,” said Sunset. “You know full well that you and she are not the same person or pony. It's just creepy to have an identical copy of yourself floating around. I know because...well, you kind of scared us a bit when we first met you.”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah, that...wasn't the most graceful of introductions.” She looked up to Sunset. “And you're right. The other Twilight scares me a bit. B-But, if it's the best option...”

Sunset jumped down from her chair and placed her hands on Twilight's. The size difference between them was quite noticeable, but the gesture still reflected the warmth and friendship it had always shown. “It's going to be okay, Twilight. I'm not asking the Princess to drop everything and come here. I just thought she could write down some pointers on Age Spells from Equestria. That way we have more of a framework for how to fix this.”

Twilight's face scrunched up. She could feel something tight grabbing onto her lungs and threatening to tear them out through her back. She let out a small squeal before finally exhaling, which seemed to cause all of her muscles to turn flacid at once. She withdrew her hand from Sunset's. “Okay, we'll do it.”

Sunset smiled and threw herself back on the chair. The momentum caused it to spin, and before long the child had turned it into an office furniture tornado once more. “Perfect! I did leave the Journal in my locker yesterday.”

Twilight could not help but smile at the adorableness, which seemed to be enough to assuage her from the near-panic attack. Having regained control of her limbs, she reached into her pocket and pulled out her cell phone, which she then had to switch on. “I'll just give one of the girls a call and ask them to pick up your stuff. Mind, I will need your locker combina-”

That was when she finally noticed a message on the phone's lock screen. “YOU HAVE 67 VOICEMAILS. YOU HAVE 126 UNREAD TEXT MESSAGES.” A cursory glance revealed them to nearly all be from the same source, and all from the same date. “Huh, Rarity was really trying to get to us last night.”

Sunset stopped spinning. “Really? Why?”

“Eh, she was probably just worried about you.” She giggled and activated her text messages. “I'm certain it's nothing to worry...”

The first text message was a hyperlink.

Twilight's jaw dropped as she saw where it led.

Twilight's face went flush as she scrolled through the comments. One after another, they repeated the same snide remarks, mocking laughter, and elation at somebody getting what they deserve. The last group were mostly from the girl that had originally posted them, of course, but the others were not much better.

Sighing, she slumped herself on the couch. Next to her sat Sunset Shimmer, her arms and legs crossed as she pouted. Her face was turned away from Twilight, but it was obvious she wasn't in a talkative mood. Or at least, it was obvious to people who knew how to read body language. Twilight was not one of those people.

“I'm sorry,” she said. “I had no idea anyone else was at the school.”

Sunset mumbled something inaudible.

“It's...not like this is the end of the world or anything,” Twilight said. She followed by trying to give a reassuring giggle, but it only caused Sunset to scrunch up even more. “You've said that you've come back from worse, right?”

“I thought they were over this.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. Sunset's response had been barely audible, but the venom in her voice was easily recognizable. “Excuse me?”

“I had worked so hard...I thought they all realized I was a changed person.” Sunset's hands tightened into little fists as her body began to shudder. “But I guess they still hate me. I probably deserve it, too.”

Twilight grit her teeth and set the phone down on the coffee table. Sunset was still facing away from her, staring at a tiny spot in the carpet, but even one as new to friendship and socialization as her could tell she needed to do something. She needed to be confident. She needed to be supportive. She needed to be...

Like Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight sighed. There was no way she could be that. She couldn't talk Sunset out of her feelings of betrayal and isolation. She also probably couldn't do anything about the girl who posted the pictures; she didn't even know who this “gr8t&powaful97” was. The most she could offer was...

A distraction.

Twilight grinned as she spied the television remote sitting on the coffee table. She quickly snatched up the oblong piece of plastic and switched on the power, bringing the television and the family's premium cable package to life. The sudden introduction of blaring noise and bright colors knocked the unsuspecting Sunset for a bit of a loop, causing her to transition into a normal sitting position and stare at the shiny 1080p display.

“What kind of shows do you like?” asked Twilight. She was surfing through the channels, going past various midday news reports, telenovelas, and sports recaps.

“I...don't watch television,” Sunset muttered. “It's a meaningless waste of time that insults us intellectually. I prefer books.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “I prefer reading, too, but you can't say that this stuff's not entertaining. Almost everyone in this world watches at least one or two things.”

Sunset crossed her arms and shook her head bitterly. “It's not like it's necessary, anyway. Equestria doesn't have television, and we get along just fine.”

“Uh huh,” Twilight mumbled. She set the remote back on the table. Her surfing had ended on a cartoon of some kind, depicting a girl in a school uniform about two sizes too small for her battling some effeminate-and-yet-strangely-attractive guy and a vaguely-designed monster. “Just see if you find something, okay? I'm going to go get us some lunch. Do you like the crusts on or off your sandwich?”

“Off,” Sunset mumbled. “And it's fine. I can get my own lunch in a second.”

Twilight, however, had already left for the kitchen. Alone again, Sunset jumped down from the couch and circled around to the front of the television. She grumbled and mumbled in frustration as she picked up the remote, intent on just shutting the device off and returning to her sulking in silence. She didn't need someone's imbecilic idea of a diversion, after all. She was a teenager in this world and an adult in Equestria. She had been mentored by Princess Celestia herself. She should be back in the basement finding a solution to her problem, not watching this...

“Now do you see the weakness that is friendship?”

Sunset tilted her head slightly. The show was still going all this time, but now...

“You are wrong, Baron Donku! The strength my friends give me will be enough to destroy your monsters! TAKE THIS!”

That was when the cartoon schoolgirl fired a rainbow out of her hands, blasting the monster into fine dust.

Sunset slowly found herself crouching onto her knees, her eyes glued to the program. More discussions about the merits of friendship followed, along with various magical blasts and attacks. The music pounded through the speakers, almost hypnotizing her with its catchy beats. Her eyes widened as she took in the spectacle before her...

Well, she thought, I suppose watching it a little won't hurt...

Twilight turned the corner from the kitchen, a plate of crustless vegetable sandwiches in her hands. “Sunset? Lunch is...”

What she saw made Twilight freeze. Sunset was still watching the same cartoon she had left on – Celestial Squad Alpha, or some nonsense like that – only now she was practically bouncing up and down with every beat of the theme. The characters shouted the name of one of their attacks, and Sunset followed suit. When they did an exaggerated hand motion, she did the same. She was even laughing at the corny, poorly-delivered jokes.

All in all, Twilight had succeeded. She had successfully turned a morose teenager trapped in a child's body into a hyperactive ball of energy.

Twilight very slowly retreated into the kitchen. I'll...give her five more minutes to cool down.

Chapter 4: The Rest of the Day

“Curse you, Celestial Squad Alpha! I will get you and destroy Neo-Neighpon next time!”

The show's credits once again began to play, accompanied by a blaring theme tune in a language Sunset Shimmer didn't understand. Now that the program was over, the exhausted child finally fell allowed herself to fall backwards. Her limbs curled into pony positions as she did so, and in a final move to burn off the excess energy burning through her veins, began rolling back and forth. The carpet was a poor substitute for grass, as her filly mind kept reminded her, but it was still soft enough to tickle. Sunset closed her eyes and allowed her mind to drift as she felt herself reaching a state of nirvana...

“It was that good, huh?”

Sunset’s eyes flared open to find Twilight Sparkle, seemingly as tall as a mountain, standing over her. She didn't so much climb back to her feet as vault herself into a standing position, her disheveled mop of hair barely hiding the terror on her face. Twilight, on the other hand, simply wore a bemused smile. “Um...hello,” Sunset squeaked.

“I just wanted to let you know I spoke with Rarity. Everyone will be coming by tonight to drop off the journal.” Twilight's grin grew increasingly smug as Sunset shuddered. “So, a 'meaningless waste of time,' huh?”

“Y-You saw?” Sunset muttered. She squeezed her fingers together and looked away nervously. “I-I mean, it's still stupid. The show's plot makes no sense, the voice acting is bad, the whole thing is stupid...” Slowly, Sunset slunk back to the couch and climbed onto one of the cushions. “It's all my body's fault. There's something about that show that just...hypnotizes young minds. It's the most evil thing I've ever seen.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “If you say so,” she said in a sing-song tone.

“A-And this body is so full of energy!” As if to prove her point, Sunset pounded her foot against the carpet and rubbed her hands together. “I mean, I used to need at least a cup of coffee to get out of bed! Now I'm practically bouncing! In fact, I was bouncing! Yes, bouncing! I don't bounce! I'm cool! Rational! Not crazy!”

With every word that spilled out of her mouth, Sunset Shimmer's body did something to discredit her argument. By the time she was ranting about how mature and adult she was, her hair had been tangled into an unseemly mess, her face had turned bright red, and her mouth seemed to have lost its ability to remain closed for more than a fifth of a second. She only stopped when Twilight finally kneeled down and clasped a hand on her shoulder.

“Sunset, you have nothing to prove.” Twilight rubbed her temple and shook her head. “Okay, watching you jump around was a little silly, but considering everything that's happened, it's just...nice to see you happy.”

The child's face returned to its natural golden-yellow hue. She turned away, her little hands curled into fists by her side. “Oh. W-Well, it's nice to see you happy, too.”

Then, just as suddenly, the child clapped her hands together and locked eyes with Twilight. She paused briefly to force a smile onto her face. “So...you said something about lunch earlier, right?” Sunset said, desperate to get the subject onto anything else. Her stomach complied with her brain's unspoken orders, emitting a low gurgling sound.

Twilight bobbed her head back towards the kitchen. “I left some sandwiches in the other room. They should still be...”

In the blink of an eye, Sunset Shimmer's form disappeared from Twilight's view, and just as quickly reappeared in the kitchen. The teenager giggled at the sight, if only because any more bemusement would likely result in her slow and painful death once Sunset Shimmer got back to normal.

There were about ten minutes left in the lunch period, which was normally enough time for the students to scarf down the last of their applesauce, return their trays, and sleep off the digestion in their next period. For a certain five, however, there was a far more important mission to consider. One that involved scouring the halls of Canterlot High in search of Sunset Shimmer's locker.

“...So, apparently Fluttershy was correct about Twilight's phone habits,” Rarity said, her voice clearly deflated. Fluttershy flashed a bemused smile, but then realized she had probably overstepped her bounds and scaled it back to a slight grin. “Still, perhaps this ghastly situation will teach her an important lesson about staying in contact with her friends.”

“Are you sure that's what we should be focusin' on?” asked Applejack.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Rarity's got a good point. At least Nightmare Moon jumped more on Trixie than us.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, even if she did agree with Dash's sentiment. She had long since given up pointing out how rude it was to refer to one of their principals as a mythological monster, especially after the rather sad incident involving the last night Nightmare Night candy giveaway that led to several children being scarred for life and Luna absolutely crestfallen. In any case, Sunset and Twilight had been updated with the day's events, and the girls had a job to do.

Thankfully, the mockery the school had shared over Sunset's current situation had not extended to vandalism, and her locker was as pristine as any of the ones surrounding it. Looking back at her phone, Rarity read out the combination Twilight had texted while Pinkie Pie, her tongue hanging out of the side of her lip, skillfully twisted the dial on the lock. After a few failed attempts due to the residual effects of Pinkie's sugar-laced lunch causing her to misjudge a twist of her hand, the final number fell into place, and the lock released with a small and satisfying click.

“Huh,” Pinkie muttered as she opened the locker. “This is a lot easier when someone tells you the combination.”

Five eyebrows threatened to erupt off of their owner's bodies at Pinkie's words. “Um...beg pardon?” asked Applejack.

“Oh, nothing~!” Pinkie grinned and chuckled nervously. “Just how I know so much about you, is all!”

After making mental notes to have their locks changed after today, the rest of the group turned their attention to the contents of Sunset's locker. For the most part, it looked like any other student's little metal storage closet. Various textbooks were stashed on the top shelf, their spines worn from constant use and re-use. A cardboard box was set on the ground below, inside of which were stored various papers, knick-knacks, and other assorted items Sunset had acquired during her time in this world. Hanging from a hook was her leather jacket, having been left there in place of a lab coat before the accident. And in the back was a long-forgotten paper sack, the contents of which had been ignored for so long that none dared to touch it.

Thankfully, Sunset's backpack was not difficult to dig out of the mess. Applejack zipped it open, quickly locating their target within. Sandwiched between a notebook and a chemistry textbook was Sunset Shimmer's journal. The little sun icon on the front made it impossible to mistake for anything else, and even without being raised around magical artifacts and trinkets, the girls could still feel a power radiating from its pages.

“Okay, we got it,” Applejack said as she sat the book back into the bag. “Anything else the girls need while we're here?”

“I suppose it wouldn't hurt to take this to her as well.” Rarity reached into the locker and removed her jacket. “It obviously won't fit her right now, but some garnets just have to go to their rightful owners.”

Pinkie looked up, her lips covered with crumbs from the year-old wafer cookies she had rustled out of Sunset's cardboard box. “What about her bike? We can't just leave it here! Who knows what horrible, no-good party poopers might try to steal it and sell it off to finance anti-joy campaigns in the Midwest territories!”

Instinctively, Applejack began feeling around the backpack, stopping only when she felt something hard and metal go ting from the pack's front flap. Zipping it open revealed a set of keys, no doubt belonging to Sunset's motorcycle. The poor vehicle had sat in the school parking lot for days now, but considering the stories around its owner, very few were willing to touch it. Applejack tossed the keys to Rainbow Dash. “You reckon you can keep it safe 'til she's normal again?”

Dash stared at the gleaming bits of metal as if she had been handed a pile of doubloons. With a wicked smile, she slipped them into her skirt pocket. “No problem.”

Satisfied that there was nothing else they needed to loot, Applejack sealed the bag back up and tucked it under her arm. “I just hope this is enough...”

“Enough for what?”

All five girls turned their heads sharply to the left. Standing just next to them, previously only inches out of their peripheral vision, was Flash Sentry. Canterlot High's former resident rocker (before the Rainbooms, at least) simply stood and stared at the group in that quiet, unassuming way of his. Were it not for the guitar case in his hand and the backpack slung around his shoulder, he would have been almost indistinguishable from any of the other students. This wouldn't have been so bad, if it wasn't for his other claim to fame.

Namely, being Sunset Shimmer's ex-boyfriend.

The five's eyes narrowed instinctively. None of them really had anything against Flash personally, but after Trixie's stunt, anything was possible. “Can we help you?” asked Rarity, her accent barely breaking through the thick layer of venom in her voice.

“N-Not really, I guess,” said Flash. “I was just...I mean, I saw what happened to Sunset, and...”

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms. “What, did you come to have a good laugh, too? Everyone else is.”

Flash shook his head. “No, I just...saw you girls here and wanted to know if I could help.”

“I'm...pretty sure we can handle it,” said Fluttershy. She relaxed her own death glare, even as the others kept theirs going strong.

“Oh...okay.” Flash turned his head down and kicked at the ground a bit. “Well, if you need anything, just...let me know, okay? I don't know what's happening, but I don't want to see Twilight and Sunset in any more trouble.”

Applejack sighed and shook her head. “We'll let them know. Just remember, this isn't your Twilight, okay?”

Flash shrugged and turned away, his cheeks blushing just slightly. “Yeah, I...get that a lot. Just...let me know what happens, okay?” With a final shrug, he walked off towards his last class, leaving the girls to stand in front of Sunset's open locker in a completely non-suspicious way.

“You don't suppose we weren't a little mean, were we?” asked Fluttershy.

The others looked about each other, but otherwise replied with only a chorus of shrugs.

Twilight leaned back in the chair, her cell phone nearly slipping from her hands. “And you're absolutely certain it'll be there? Uh-huh. Uh-huh. That's perfect!” She paused, her face drooping into a more sour expression. “I mean, thank you very much. We'll look forward to it. Thank you, dad.”

Sunset looked up from the coffee table as Twilight's thumb hit the “end call” button. In front of her was a cheap notebook – the kind most often given out to primary school students – and a small pile of pencils. On the top half of the page was a list of various electrical components and materials, all of which had been listed and quantified in order of importance and the amount needed for their project. And to the left of the book were the design sketches she and Twilight had created a week prior, outlining the construction of their ill-fated magical containment device.

“Everything go well?” Sunset asked, her voice less than enthused. Then again, sitting in the same spot for over an hour could have that effect on someone.

Twilight shrugged and leaned forward in the chair. “I guess so. My dad knows a few people, so between them and what we could salvage from the prototype's remains, we could probably cobble together enough pieces to get the new device's internal system together.”

“That sounds promising.” Sunset flipped to a blank page. “We still have to figure out how to make the thing work like we want, though. I really don't want to be blown up twice.”

“That's not the only problem,” said Twilight. “We also have to look at improving the device's structural integrity so that it doesn't melt on us again, which also means figuring out how extra-dimensional energy can be stored without going crazy and regressing anyone too close to it. We were really lucky last time.”

Sunset shrugged and grabbed one of the pencils. “I suppose it could have been worse, yeah.”

Twilight climbed out of the chair and began pacing. Sunset winced as she saw that glint of madness in her friend's eyes, magnified several times over by the lenses of her glasses. “And all of that hinges on us even being able to control magic. I mean, every time you or I have had to deal with the stuff in this world, it's always been random and chaotic. Fiery demons with mind control powers? Crazy purple monsters ripping reality apart? Not to mention those...whatever those girls were your band dealt with.”

“The Dazzlings were an entirely different problem.” Sunset erased one of the lines on the paper. Her eyes furrowed in frustration as she began scribbling once again.“Besides, the entire point of this experiment was to prevent things like that from happening again.”

“But all of this shows how little we actually know! And now we're going to call on this...this other me who has no regard for how much she's destroying the universe by just being here and will probably kill us all and-”

“TWILIGHT!”

The girl ceased her apocalyptic rambling and turned back to Sunset. The child's eyes glared with the intensity of an enraged adult, causing Twilight's mouth to involuntarily gape. Sunset's arm continued to scrape the pencil along the paper, albeit in a more furious manner than before. “How many times do I have to tell you? You aren't going to blow up if she touches you! I want to figure this out on my own! I'd love to figure this out on my own! But we aren't just studying this world's magic right now. Princess Twilight has...access to...”

That was approximately the moment where Sunset realized Twilight wasn't looking straight at her. The bespectacled youth was staring at the child's hand. “Sunset...you're holding the pencil wrong.”

“What are you...?”

Sunset turned her gaze down to her hand. Sure enough, she had ceased scribbling across the notebook page, which was a charitable description of what she had actually been doing. The paper was covered with lines that curled in on themselves, large blobs of pencil lead, and half-erased doodles. Her fingers were still curled around the pencil, but were gripping the shaft in a solid fist. With all of those factors, it was no wonder her attempt at art would be laughed out of a kindergarten classroom.

“Oh...right,” Sunset said. She turned her head sheepishly away. “Sorry. I just thought I'd see if my motor skills were still there.”

If nothing else, the brief distraction had calmed Twilight's nerves. The disheveled girl sat herself back in the chair, still nervously pulling at one of her own fingers. “So...what were you drawing?”

Sunset tossed her shoulders up and shook her head. “Nothing. I just...wanted to draw something.” She threw herself back against the couch. “I'm just so bored!”

“Bored?” Twilight cocked her head and raised an eyebrow simultaneously. “B-But we're making scientific progress here! This is the stuff we were doing last week, and you seemed pretty into it then.”

“Last week I was on the cusp of adulthood in this world, had a school that liked me, and didn't have to fight the urge to shove this thing into my mouth to use it.” Sunset tossed the pencil away, the wooden instrument landing with a soft thud on the carpet. “But now it seems like everything drags. The last time I actually felt like myself was...was...”

Sunset would not finish the sentence, so Twilight finished it for her. “When you were jumping around to some cartoon?”

“Yeah...that.” Sunset slowly lowered her head until her forehead threatened to fuse with the coffee table. “Please tell me we're at least making some progress.”

“Outside of the internal components, not so much.” Twilight sighed. “We have to construct a more solid case this time, plus find a way to prevent the energy buildup from causing another explosion. I know a few people and will make some calls, but finance-wise, we're not looking so good.”

“Don't look to me,” Sunset mumbled. “I was broke before this happened. I can't exactly go looking for work like this.”

“And the only well of funding I have is my college fund, so...we'll have to figure something out.” Twilight's face perked up. “But on the plus side, dad's picking up dinner...”

The oven let out a ding that echoed throughout the entire house. The sound might as well have come from someone banging a triangle, because the entire household – save for Night Light, who was patiently waiting by the kitchen contraption itself – stampeded to the kitchen table and assumed their seats. Even Spike followed suit, if only to show his solidarity with and avoid being shunned by the rest of the pack. Sunset Shimmer followed slowly behind, climbing into her chair while looking about in confusion.

Night Light opened the oven, slipped a large square of cardboard underneath the film protecting the pizza, and removed the cheese-covered pie from the oven. Already sitting on the counter was a similarly-shaped pie, only it was also covered with a generous dashing of pepperoni and mushrooms. Unfortunately, whatever coolness points Night Light's idea for dinner had gained him were squandered as he spent the next five minutes grunting and muttering obscene words at the pizza cutter, which refused to perform the one thing it had been created for.

“So, did you have a good day, Shining Armor?” asked Velvet.

Shining shrugged. “Pretty good, I guess. And you?”

Velvet similarly shrugged as Night Light came bounding over, two plates full of pizza in his hand. “Just grinding out pages as usual,” she said as one of the plates was set in front of her. “My editor's still nagging me over that scene with the dog and the nectarines. Something about it being 'an affront to the entire human race.'”

Shining chuckled and shook his head. “Can't be worse than the stuff with the peanut butter last week.”

Sunset's eyes widened. A thousand images flashed through her brain, and not a single one of them spoke well of the woman's moral being. “Um...what exactly do you write, again?”

“Mostly romance, and adventure, and adventure-romance.” Twilight Velvet giggled at Sunset's horrified face, as did everyone else at the table. “Relax, I'm only kidding. I wouldn't write something that absolutely heinous.” She chuckled nervously and rolled her eyes away. “That I'll ever tell you about...”

“I-I'll take your word for it,” Sunset muttered.

Thankfully, Night Light had finished serving out the pieces by this point, and had joined the rest of the family at the table. “So, any progress getting your friend changed back?” he asked Twilight.

“Not as much as we'd hoped,” Twilight said with a shrug. “We've got a few ideas going, though.”

Sunset nodded in agreement, but as much as a discussion on the intricacies of magic and its effect on the body would typically be irresistible for her, a higher power now demanded her attention: food. Sitting in front of Sunset Shimmer were two large slices of cheese pizza, plain and unblemished save for the occasional glob of grease. Twilight's plate was similarly adorned, although the girl was busy burying her slices in Parmesan cheese and garlic. The rest of the family was either chowing down or adorning their own slices with similar toppings.

Sunset's belly rumbled as she stared at the two triangles. For once, her teenage and filly minds seemed to be in agreement: they were hungry, and food was in front of them. Pizza was not something unknown to Equestria, and while her younger self would have preferred more dandelion petals, plain cheese was within her comfort zone. And ever since she had come to this world, she had found pizza to be relatively cheap, easy to spread over a long period of time, and plentiful enough to share with her friends once she realized how much that meant to her.

Which is why it was so odd that her hands were frozen.

Sunset's eyes slowly cast themselves back to Twilight. The girl had finally finished smothering her slices in additional toppings, and now seemed prepared to eat. That would normally be beneath anyone's notice, especially someone like Sunset. Still, there was something nagging her to actually pay attention to her friend's actions.

I made an idiot of myself the last three meals. I have to do this one right. I have to do this for Twilight. I have to...

And then she saw Twilight stab a fork into the pizza.

“So this is Twilight's place, huh?” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “I kinda thought it'd be bigger.”

“She's living in the middle of the city,” said Applejack. She double checked the backpack before slinging it over her shoulder. “I don't think they have a lot of room for big houses here.”

“I know, but she went to Crystal Prep,” said Dash. “Do you know how expensive that school is? Most of those kids' families are loaded.”

“Maybe they're very humble people that don't like to flaunt their wealth for attention,” Fluttershy whispered. She looked down at her hands, which were currently clenched together in a single closed fist. “I mean, that's what I would do if I was rich.”

Rarity groaned and rolled her eyes. The group had just reached the front door. “Could we please drop this 'rich' discussion? How much money Twilight's family does or does not have is of no importance to us.” She paused briefly to ring the doorbell. “Her family is probably just like any other one.”

Twilight had just finished her third mouthful of pizza when she noticed Sunset's gaze. Her friend's face was twisted in a look of sheer horror, as if she were a peasant witnessing a two-headed ogre bisect a goat. “I-Is something wrong?” she stammered.

“N-No,” Sunset lied. “It's just...”

*DING-DONG*

The shrill chime of the doorbell rang through the entire house, alarming the family and, more fortuitously, breaking Sunset's concentration away from her friend's culinary crime. Twilight's own eyes, however, widened as she realized something rather important. “Oh...right, I forgot to...”

Unfortunately, Twilight Velvet did not hear the start of her daughter's mumblings. “I'll get it. This had better not be another bunch of crazies. I swear, ever since our address got onto MyStable...”

As soon as Velvet's ramblings were out of earshot, Sunset turned her attention back to Twilight. “Did she say, 'another bunch of crazies?'”

“Some of mom's fans get a bit...obsessed with her,” said Shining Armor. “A couple weeks ago, we found someone digging through the garbage looking for pages she threw out. Twilight was coming back from walking Spike, they scared her, and mom got...angry.”

“On the plus side, I hear they're back to eating solid foods again,” said Night Light. His neutral tone and posture made it very clear that he wasn't joking.

It took both Twilight and Sunset about five seconds to realize they probably should start moving...

After a few moments of rustling noises, the door finally opened, revealing a middle-aged woman. “Yes? May I help you?”

Rarity's jaw dropped. Her eyes sank back into her skull. Her skin went pale, although that was admittedly rather difficult to discern due to her natural skin color. The older woman groaned and muttered something rather uncouth under her breath. “A-Are you Twilight Velvet?” asked Rarity.

The rage radiating from the woman's very soul burned ever hotter. All of the girls, save for Rarity, took a few steps back. “Yes,” she snarled. “And how. May. I. Help. You?”

“W-Well, we were in the neighborhood, and...and...we didn't know someone as accomplished as yourself was living here, and...” Rarity's composure melted faster than her makeup during her drama moments. She trembled and shuddered as she tried to put words together, but utterly failed each time.

Finally, Twilight Velvet could take no more. She grabbed the side of the door in a vice-like grip and rotated her arm into the perfect slam position. “My family is having dinner. If you've come to dig through my garbage again, please do me, yourself, and the Canterlot Police Department a favor and leave. Now if there is no further business...”

Applejack, sensing that they were about to be banished forever, if not beaten into a fine paste, grabbed the door just as the woman was starting to close it. She tipped her hat and smiled, which did little to improve her opponent's mood. “Beg your pardon, but we were told this was where Twilight Sparkle lives.”

The woman nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing. “Yes, she is my daughter. What about her?”

“Well, we're her friends,” said Applejack.

The woman didn't answer immediately – at least, not verbally. The confrontational attitude seemed to melt off instantly, allowing her eyes to return to a normal state and her two rows of teeth to detach from each other. She stared at the group, neither angrily nor quizzically, but rather as if an alien had just appeared in front of her and asked to see her leader.

“Tw-Twilight's...friends?” the woman mumbled.

The four that were not frozen in place looked about each other in concern. “Well, yeah, Twilight's friends,” Rainbow Dash said. “Is something wrong?”

“N-No, of course not,” the woman muttered. “P-Please come inside.”

Nervously, the five stepped into the small house. Rarity's movements in particular were stiff and inflexible, not unlike a wooden marionette being forced along by strings. Her eyes never once left the woman, who was now struggling to wipe her eyes clean. That was when Twilight suddenly ran into view, looking more than a little panicked over her newfound friends' fate. After seeing that they were still in one piece, she let out a sigh of relief. “Oh...mom?” she said in a rushed tone. “These are my friends from Canterlot High.”

“P-Please,” said Velvet, motioning to the couch and chairs. “We were just sitting down to dinner. W-Would you like some? We're having pizza. I'm sure we can go without if...”

Applejack quickly shot her hands up. “No, no, we ain't going to be long. We just came by to visit Twilight and Sunset for a few minutes. We'll be out of your hair quicker than a spooked horse in a thunderstorm.”

“Yes...Twilight.” The woman choked out a sob and began moving to the kitchen. “Twilight has...friends.”

The girls watched as the confused, emotionally-addled Twilight Velvet spun around and lurched towards her daughter. In a flash, she took her confused and shocked child into a bear hug. “Y-You've made me so happy,” she softly cried into her daughter's shoulder.

“Um...you're welcome?” was the best response Twilight could come up with.

The confusion in Twilight's words at least managed to convince Velvet to release her iron hold. “You have fun with your friends,” she said, brushing a tear from her eye as she did so. “We'll be sure to save you some pizza.”

At long last, Twilight Velvet departed the scene, leaving the other Twilight to stare awkwardly at her friends. She adjusted her glasses as she looked over the five, who all greeted her with confused smiles...save for Rarity, who instead went with silently glaring at her. “Oh...hi. I...wasn't expecting you girls so soon.”

“Yeah, school got out about an hour ago,” said Rainbow Dash. “Not all of us have to take a bus, you know.”

“Yeah, I...forget that sometimes,” Twilight said, her cheeks blushing. She clapped her hands together, doing her best to not appear nervous. So far, she was failing worse than Applejack's tests that week she went without sleep to harvest the entire orchard by herself. “So...how are things?”

Applejack shrugged and placed Sunset's backpack down on the floor. “We just came by to drop off Sunset's things.” She opened the bag and pulled out both the journal and the jacket. As she set both items on the coffee table, she looked about the room anxiously. “Speaking of which, where is she?”

“We were...just sitting down for dinner.” Twilight turned back towards the dining room area. “She'll be here in a minute. Just...she's still kind of self-conscious about all of this, so I wouldn't try to...”

“WHAT ARE YOU WEARING?!”

Everyone leaped in horror as Rarity seemed to come back to life, her soul burning with a fiery rage. This was followed by her leaping like a jackrabbit, landing right in front of Twilight, grabbing her friend by the shoulders, and shaking her like an old-timey photograph. Applejack and Rainbow Dash raced forward and pulled the fashionista off of their terrified friend, her pull challenging even their might. Pinkie just giggled along while doing her best imitation of a shaking Twilight, and Fluttershy did her usual thing and sank into the couch as best she could.

“Settle down, partner,” said Applejack. “Now what's this all about now?”

The act of being violently yanked from the person she was otherwise assaulting was enough to jostle Rarity's mind back into reality. She took a deep breath and let her shoulders sag, which was enough for Applejack and Rainbow Dash to silently agree to let her go. “I'm sorry. I should not have reacted in such a way. It's just that...” She grimaced and sucked down some runaway stomach acid. “Gray sweat pants? Really? Darling, they are so...ill-fitting for you.”

Twilight's entire body seemed to go just a bit slack. She heaved a heavy sigh and looked at the ground in a state of deep-seated guilt. “Well, I wasn't going outside the house today...”

“Oh, come on!” shouted Dash. “The girl's got nowhere to go! Who cares what she's wearing?”

Rarity scoffed and stuck her nose up. “I would expect such a response from someone as droll as you, Rainbow Dash. The way someone dresses speaks volumes of their character and personality, even in a casual setting. The fact that Twilight dresses herself so down, not to mention her continued wearing of her old Crystal Prep uniform when she is no longer a student there, indicates that she has no concern for how others view her. A lady should wear clothing that expresses how she wishes others to perceive them.”

Pinkie shrugged. “You gotta admit, she has a good point.” She then pulled off one of the balloon decals on her skirt, inflated it, and sent it floating to the ceiling, eliciting a small screech from Twilight and looks of bemusement and frustration from the others.

“Anyway,” said Rarity, returning her attention to Twilight, “we really need to...”

“We're not here about fashion, Rarity,” Applejack growled. She turned to Twilight and, in a much more pleasant voice, asked, “Where's Sunset Shimmer, anyhow?”

“She's...” Twilight turned to the other room, behind the wall the girls were currently staring at. They heard a few hushed whispers, but not well enough to make out the details. Finally, Twilight turned her attention back to the others. “Okay, she's willing to see everyone, but she's still pretty self-conscious about all this. Please, don't stare or laugh at her or...do anything really mean.”

Needless to say, everyone's attention turned to Rainbow Dash. She responded with a grunt of frustration and an implied serving of four-letter words. “Oh, come on! Do you really expect us not to laugh at least a little?”

“I think they expect you to be a supportive friend and not a big, dumb meanie like you sometimes are,” Fluttershy said curtly. Rainbow spun her head around to her longtime friend, causing her to quickly blush and crunch up. “I-I mean, that's kind of what it sounds like.”

Dash opened her mouth, no doubt ready to sass right back, but a flash of Applejack pounding her fist into her hand and locking her eyes on her nose was enough to convince her otherwise. She let out a gasp of air, which seemed to cause her to deflate slightly as she leaned back in the chair. And with the shaming session at a proper conclusion, Twilight stepped into the room and joined the others properly.

All in attendance watched as a small child wearing bargain-bin clothing, with red-and-yellow hair that resembled the setting sun, and the face of their best friend stepped into view. “H-Hey,” she managed to squeak.

Everyone stared at the small child as she entered the room, doing her best not to take in the size differences right now. She climbed onto the couch, leaving as much space between her and Fluttershy as possible. “So...how is everybody?”

The cockiness on Rainbow Dash's face faded. Applejack struggled to maintain her country coolness. Fluttershy wiped a tear from her eye. Pinkie Pie's jaw dropped before recoiling closed like a pull-down curtain. Only Rarity, having already seen the change, did not seem fazed by her sudden dash of youthfulness. “So...you're still wearing the same clothes, I see.”

“Well, I didn't have a lot of options,” Sunset said. She tried to give her response a tinge of laughter, but in the current situation it came off far more desperate and pitiful than anything else.

“So...um...what exactly have y'all been doing all day?” asked Applejack.

“Mostly some preliminary measurements and calculations,” said Twilight. “I mean, there's not a whole lot we can do until we have another device capable of storing magical energy. And we won't be able to build that until we can gather all the parts, so I'll probably be playing phone tag and begging for scraps from dad for a while.”

“And all while you're getting ready to start at CHS next week,” Rarity said, her voice laced with a wisp of sorrow. “How ever can you juggle so much at once?”

Twilight let out a small snicker. “It's not like there's a whole lot to do before class starts next week. All of the paperwork is done, I've signed up for my classes, and I'm already up to speed on where they are.”

“But what about your wardrobe?” asked Rarity. “Surely you would not mind someone such as myself taking a quick little peek? I just want to make certain your time at Canterlot High starts off on the right foot.”

“Well...” Twilight tapped at the side of her chin for a moment, which seemed to prompt her lips to curl into a smile. Besides, she had to prove Rarity wrong after that fit she threw about her sweat pants. “Sure, why not?” She turned to Sunset. “Would you like to come with us?”

“I-I think I'll just stay down here,” said Sunset. “I mean, there's so much to talk about...”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. She could tell from the small beads of sweat forming on Sunset's brow that she was probably lying. “Well, if you say you're okay,” she said, not wanting to push the point any harder than necessary. She turned back to the rest of her friends and stood. “We'll be back in just a minute.”

“Oh please, it'll take us longer than that,” Rarity said as she followed Twilight up the stairs.

The others watched as they slipped out of view. Once they were certain they were a safe distance away, everybody's eyes turned back to Sunset. The girl felt herself shiver under the invisible spotlight, but even in those circumstances, that tiny, steel-plated shred of her mature self continued to hold out. “So...how was your day?”

The older girls looked about each other. Sunset's cheeks burned from the stress of holding her smile, which was not helped by the beads of sweat that had begun to trail down her forehead. Finally, Rainbow Dash ceased drumming her fingers along the side of the chair and leaned slightly leftwards. “It was...fine,” she grumbled.

The others quickly joined in, echoing a chorus of simple and hollow statements of how “fine” their day was. Sunset Shimmer allowed her lips to relax just a little, even though the rest of her body was aching from the tension in the room. “Anything interesting happen?”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes back. “Well, we found out Trixie is a meanie meaniepants even when she's not wearing them. Buuuuut we knew that already.”

“A-And Flash Sentry asked if you were okay!” Applejack's voice was particularly rattled, so much so that her accent seemed less like that of a country girl and more like a record skipping. “We told him you were fine.”

“Oh...right, Flash.” Sunset blushed and leaned forward a bit. “Yeah, I've...almost forgotten about him.”

Everyone let out another sigh, and the tense silence just dragged on. The only sound breaking the monotony was the ticking of the clock. Twilight's family was still finishing up with dinner, but the uncomfortableness of the situation seemed to form an impenetrable bubble around the living room, preventing all possible distractions from breaking through and making anyone feel the slightest bit of relief. Sunset began bumping her fists together as she slouched downward. Fluttershy eyed the door in case she needed to make a hasty escape. Rainbow Dash's body seemed to melt into the chair, her limbs hanging placidly as she became one with the furniture. Applejack repeatedly adjusted her hat, occasionally letting out a barely audible half-chuckle. Even Pinkie's mood seemed to be sinking, albeit far more slowly than that of the others.

After about forty seconds of this, Sunset could take no more. “Girls, you know I'm still the same person, right? You don't have to act so awkward.”

“W-We know that, but...” Applejack removed her hat and diverted her eyes away. “It's just...seeing you like this is...well, it's a lot different than looking at a phone.”

Sunset snorted. “So what? I'm still the same Sunset Shimmer that I always was...” She quickly caught herself. “I mean, that I always was the last couple of months.”

Everyone looked about each other, each girl afraid to state the obvious. Finally, Dash broke free of the chair's comfy prison and sat rigidly at its edge, her eyes locking perfectly with Sunset's. “We get that and all, but...this is really creepy for us, okay?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Creepy for you? I'm the one living this.”

“And it sucks, believe me,” said Dash, “but still...you're like a tiny...you. I'm still your friend and want to support you and all, but...how are we supposed to react to this?”

A tiny, angry flame burned within Sunset's heart, and it took all of the child's waning self-control to resist smacking Rainbow Dash upside the head. She let out a heavy, labored breath and closed her eyes. “Would it help if I explained what's happening a bit more?”

“I...guess so,” said Applejack. The others nodded in agreement, although with Pinkie it was more of a frantic headbanging motion.

Sunset sighed and pressed her back against the couch, the leather squeaking as it tried to absorb the young one that had strayed too close. “Let's go over a few of the obvious things first. I'm apparently just a little less than eight years old. My intelligence and memories are the same as before, but my brain chemistry and maturity match my current body. My motor skills and coordination are significantly reduced. Yes, I have seen the pictures Trixie took, and I will deal with her once I'm back to my right age. And no, I am not excited about reliving my childhood or any nonsense like that. I just want to get back to normal as soon as possible.”

The others looked about each other in a mixture of shock, confusion, and in the case of Pinkie, a tiny bit of crazy. Applejack finally settled on just shrugging the whole speech off, while Fluttershy positioned herself on the couch seat next to Sunset. “You poor thing,” she said. “This must be absolutely horrible for you.”

Sunset couldn't help but shiver a little at Fluttershy's tone. Her friend had always been very soft-spoken, but there was something chilling about the motherly tone of her voice. “I-It's been rough, yeah,” said Sunset, “but it's not like I haven't had problems before.” She allowed herself a brief, nervous laugh. “Besides, it's not like I'll be like this for much longer.”

“Exactly!”

Everyone in attendance jumped at Pinkie's sudden outburst. The pink one had, in the space of three seconds, jumped to her feet and circled up next to Sunset, leaving the child trapped between a more matronly figure and a psychotic bigger sister. Still, she managed to eek out a small smile, even as she rubbed nervously at her arm. “Of course. It's just a matter of figuring out how the spell worked and reversing it.”

“Um, no it's not,” Pinkie said.

Everyone's head involuntarily tilted at that. “Um...what do ya mean, Pinks?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Pinkie groaned and rolled her eyes. “Doesn't anybody else get it? Explosion, magic age reversal, all of this happening right now? There's only one possible solution to all of this!”

A part of Sunset wanted to scream at Pinkie, tell her that she had no idea what she was talking about, and be done with it. Another part, however, was just interested in seeing where her sideways logic was steering the conversation. Unfortunately, she had to listen to the latter voice. “Okay,” she said, rolling her eyes. “What could possibly solve all of this?”

“A BIRTHDAY PARTY!”

And in three short words, Pinkie Pie demolished whatever good mood Sunset Shimmer once had. Her face involuntarily melted into the expression someone worn by someone experiencing the worst hangover in history, which was not far off from Princess Celestia's morning face when she didn't have her coffee. She jumped from the couch, landing on both feet with a hard thud, and locked her eyes with Pinkie's. “A what?!”

Fluttershy quickly moved to grab Sunset's shoulders, if only to gently hold her back. The others climbed or jumped to their feet and surrounded the group, Applejack watching with growing apprehension and Rainbow Dash with a mixture of curiosity and dread. Pinkie, however, remained oblivious to all of this, and just continued to smile and bask in her genius.

“You said that you had a terrible birthday party for your eighth birthday, one so horrible that it made you swear off celebrating your birthday altogether! So the wonders of magic zapped you and gave you a second chance to make things right! And once we throw you the biggest, most spectacular party a kid has ever known, you'll be right back to normal!”

Sunset's jaw almost came unhinged from her boiling frustration. It took every ounce of strength for her rational mind to force the overly-emotional child side into obedience. Sunset took in a deep breath, exhaled, and faced Pinkie with a calm face and tone. “First off, that didn't ruin birthday parties for me. Second, I don't want a party. And third, I thought we had agreed to just a small get-together.”

“That's right,” said Fluttershy. “You know, just us hanging out with some cake...”

“Um, no we didn't,” said Pinkie. “We started talking about that, but we stopped before we agreed to anything. And that was before little Sunny-Funny had her accident!”

The rational part of the brain was losing ground fast. In fact, it was beginning to collaborate with the enemy. The shifting signals in Sunset's brains caused her face to contort, making her look more like an angry puffer fish than anything else. “Even then, I said that I didn't want a party. This doesn't change that.”

Rainbow's hand curled into a solid fist. “Pinkie...she said no.”

“But that's only because she has a deep-seated trauma! Once she's experienced one of Pinkie Pie's patented birthday extttttravaganzas, she'll be so in love with them that she'll beg me to make up for all the other ones she missed!”

“That is not how that works!” said Applejack.

“Yes it is!”

Sunset could feel a well of pressure building behind her right eye socket. She pitched her body slightly forward, her lips twisted into a cold sneer. “Listen to me, Pinkie!” she said, her voice just barely below shouting. “I. Do. Not. Want. A. Party!”

Pinkie twisted her head. “Why?” she asked. “Why do you have such a big problem with birthdays? Is it because you did something horrible? Perhaps something so beyond party-pooping that you had to give up all hope of ever having a party again? Perhaps you hurt someone that you actually wanted to like you? Is all this stuff about partying reminding you of how you used to be the meanest grumpy-grump that ever lived and did horrible things to people that never deserved it? Because it could be any one of those things, but-”

"SHUT YOUR MOUTH, PINKIE!”

In a single fluid motion, Sunset broke free from Fluttershy's grip and flung both hands towards Pinkie's stomach. The resulting shove lacked the strength it would have had before her transformation, but it was enough to send the startled teenage girl falling backwards. Her downward trajectory sent her falling into Applejack and Rainbow Dash, her elbow impacting with the former's stomach and her hand the latter's face. The three rubbed the impacted areas of their body, groaning and mumbling in pain. The sudden shout also attracted the attention of the home's owners, sending Twilight Velvet and Night Light in to investigate. They quickly helped the girls back up.

And then everyone's eyes turned to Sunset Shimmer.

The blood rushed out of Sunset's face as a cold dread crept into her heart. She tried to mouth an apology, but her tongue refused to cooperate. Feelings of anger, humiliation, and self-loathing danced about in her mind. With a small cry of anguish, she grabbed the nearby journal and jacket and began running towards the stairs.

Twilight and Rarity slipped out of the former's room, the latter trying desperately to shake off the horror she had witnessed. Twilight's own expression was one of exasperation, which was something she had become quite accustomed to. “Dear...you need help,” Rarity muttered.

“B-But I have enough clothes for school,” said Twilight.

The two stopped at the top of the stairwell, if only because Rarity planted her hand on Twilight's shoulder, dangerously close to her neck. “Twilight, dear, you and Sunset are going to the boutique tomorrow. You are going to get new clothes. You are going to accept them and wear them.”

Twilight squirmed and looked about nervously. “B-But...I...We really don't need...” Her pride, however, was no match for Rarity's forceful generosity, and her will collapsed. “Okay. We needed to go out, anyway.”

Rarity instantly smiled and released her attempted death grip. The two finally started back down the stairs. “You won't regret this, darling. Now, shall we...”

The conversation stopped halfway down the stairs as they saw Sunset Shimmer running upwards, her jacket and journal held tightly against her body. She pushed through the two older girls without so much as a pause, spun on her heels when she reached the top, and finally disappeared back into Twilight's room, slamming the door shut behind her. Twilight and Rarity exchanged confused and terrified glances and started to turn around to follow her, but stopped when they noticed both Fluttershy and Twilight Velvet standing at the bottom.

“Y-You may want to come down here,” Fluttershy whispered.

Twenty minutes had passed, and Sunset could still their voices from behind the closed bedroom door. In the short time she had closed the door and finally got herself to stop crying, she had managed to pull a pen from Twilight's desk and set herself down on the ground, the journal laying open in front of her. She flipped from page to page, each of them filled out with detailed minutia of Sunset's life, dreams, and memories of Equestria. None of that mattered to her now. Not after what she had just done.

Dear Princess Twilight,

It's been a little while since we last spoke, and I wish I had happy news, but I need to ask for your help. After the Friendship Games, I began working with this world's Twilight Sparkle on finding ways to make magic more practical and useful in this world. We thought that we had found a way to study the way magic works here more closely, but something has gone wrong.

In case my handwriting isn't coming in as sloppy as it appears here, I believe that I have accidentally created an Age Spell, and cast it upon myself. The spell shows no sign of wearing off naturally, which means the only way to reverse it would be to cast another Age Spell to return me to my normal self. The problem is that, by focusing on magic I could use to seize power, I neglected to study a spell I could not use even as a unicorn. What's worse is that I can feel a part of myself slipping backwards, as if my mind is trying to adjust to the same age as my body. I cannot make it clear how much I hate being like this, especially after what has happened tonight.

I'm staying with this world's Twilight for the time being. I wish you and she could get along better. I'm fairly certain you won't blow up the universe by talking to each other, and she is full of questions about magic and Equestria. In any case, she's going to work on getting the parts we need to try and recreate the spell, but we still need to identify the intricacies of how the spell is formed.

As a Princess of Equestria, you should be able to access the most secure magical archives in Equestria. I had heard that Starswirl the Bearded had experimented in the field, and you said you had some experience with time travel, so perhaps that would be a good place to start. Any help you could provide would be greatly appreciated. I know you're a busy princess, so we don't need you to drop everything and come to this world. If you could copy down the information into the journal, we would be able to work from there.

Sunset paused for a moment, her pen quivering. The words were already shimmering, indicating that the transmission to Twilight's copy of the journal was in progress. However, there was one additional request she had to make. With a trembling hand, she resumed writing...

Please do not tell Princess Celestia about any of this.

The last sentence flashed in that usual way, and the book fell silent. Satisfied, Sunset took the book in her hands and climbed back to her feet. Her legs briefly threatened to give out from a combination of wrongness and exhaustion, but she managed to compel them to keep moving forward until she was back at the sleeping bag. She had already laid her leather jacket alongside her arrangements, and the journal soon found itself right next to it. There was no way she was letting them out of her sight again.

Stifling a yawn and a sniffle, she turned off the bedroom light, opened the bag, and crawled inside. The last thing she did before zipping the portable bed up was pull her jacket inside. She held it as close to herself as possible while she drifted off to sleep.

Everything had gone wrong tonight. All that she could hope for was a better day tomorrow.

Author's Note

This chapter...I have no excuses. We're four chapters in and just now finishing setting things up. I'm sorry I wasted your time.

Next chapter will be much better, I promise.

Chapter 5: Sunset Shimmer and the Terrible, Horrible, No Good, Very Bad Day

There was no homemade breakfast at the Sparkle household on Wednesday morning. By the time Sunset had willed herself out of bed, Night Light and Shining Armor had already left for the day, and Twilight Velvet was already locked away with her work. Twilight Sparkle, on the other hand, was already up, having just returned from taking Spike on his morning walk. The dog let out a loud bark as Sunset finished descending the stairs, with only a few seconds passing before he charged and leaped into the girl's face, whimpering and licking every inch of it.

Sunset tried to suppress her laughter, but the tickling of his tongue and fur was just too much for any human or pony to handle. The sudden burst of child-pitched laughter caught Twilight's attention, and she turned away from the pot she was working with on the stove. At the same moment, Sunset finally broke free of Spike's demands for attention, giving him just enough petting to let him know that he had done well before he scurried up the stairs, allowing her to turn her attention fully back to Twilight.

“G-Good morning,” Twilight stammered. Her hands, however shakily, scooped something out of the pot and deposited it into two bowls on the counter. "Have a seat. I just finished some oatmeal."

The brief bit of joy Sunset had allowed herself to experience shattered in her heart. She lowered her head and slowly approached the table. “Hello, Twilight. So...last night...”

Twilight adjusted her glasses, if only to give herself something else to focus on. “The girls told me everything. Pinkie may have been out of line, but that really isn't an excuse for pushing her over like that. Running off like that only made things worse.”

Sunset pulled herself into the chair. “I know.”

Twilight lifted the two steaming bowls and moved to the table. “And furthermore,” she said as she sat them down, “you need to promise me that you'll check your behavior before I ever leave you alone with anyone here again. Rainbow Dash told me how awkward she feels around you right now.”

Sunset slowly turned her head upwards towards Twilight. “A-Are you lecturing me?” she asked, her jaw hanging a bit on the last two words.

“I am not lecturing you.” Twilight closed her eyes and crossed her arms. She was attempting to look authoritative, powerful, and adult. If Sunset was not so offended, she would have been laughing. “I am simply reminding you that you are a grown woman, not a child, and you are expected to behave accordingly. That's all.”

Sunset's eyes rolled one direction, and then another. “Twilight, if you're looking to kick me when I'm down, I'm way ahead of you. Why are you acting like this?”

“Because I...I...”

Twilight's bravado broke down as she took a closer look at Sunset. The child's weak posture, sad face, and mangled hair struck at her heart. Her arms slowly descended until her hands were resting on her lap, and her back soon followed. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to...I mean...”

Sunset quickly raised up her own hands. “No no no no, it's okay! I was just kind of curious, that's all. Just...what happened?”

Twilight sighed. “Well, after you went back upstairs...”

Twilight came down the stairs to find pandemonium waiting for her. Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were lying together in a mangled heap next to the couch. Night Light and Shining Armor were crouched next to them, slowly working the limbs to where their owners could be safely separated. Rarity rushed to join them, while Twilight stared in horror. “What happened?”

“That horrible little barbarian you call a friend pushed the pink one,” said Twilight Velvet, her voice full of happiness and smiles. “Just what I would expect from my daughter.”

Twilight shuddered and joined Fluttershy in approaching the rest of their friends. The untangling was successful, and the downed teens were able to get back to their feet. Pinkie let out a sudden, cheery cry, sending the two males backpedaling. “Wheeee! That was fun!”

Rainbow Dash rubbed her cheek. There was some bruising, but otherwise no obvious damage. “Not...really agreeing with you there, Pinkie.”

“I haven't felt like this since I ate those month-old fritters when I was nine,” Applejack mumbled, her hands clasping over her abdominal area in an attempt to stop the pain.

Night Light turned towards Twilight, his worried smile doing little to hide his utter contempt for his disgrace of a second child. “You're lucky nobody was seriously hurt. And all because this poor girl wanted to throw Sunset Shimmer a birthday party! How can our family live with the shame of having such delinquents visiting?”

“Thanks again, traitor,” Shining Armor said using his powers of ventriloquism.

Sweat ran down Twilight's brow. Her family stared at her with the kind of hatred normally reserved for serial killers or people who cut others off in traffic. Her new friends, meanwhile, made no effort to save her, instead focusing themselves on making sure three of their own were still among the living. She twiddled her fingers together and rolled her eyes left and right, looking for support but finding none. “Oh...that's not good. I can go see if she'll...”

Twilight jumped as a hand clasped her shoulder from behind. Her mother's voice soon followed. “If you don't get that brat to respect authority, I will kick you out of this house. We will drive by whatever alley you end up living in and pelt you with garbage. Your name will be scrubbed out of our family history, and every picture of you burned. You will forever be a secret shame to this family!”

“And after that, the girls and I talked for a little bit.” Twilight concluded her story with a shrug. “Not much else.”

Sunset's first response was to just stare at Twilight. No motion, no words, just her silent gaze. Then she let out a small gasp, not unlike the air being let out of a balloon. “Really, Twilight?” she said. “They really called you a 'traitor' and 'disgrace?'”

Twilight's hands twisted against her arms. “Not...outright, of course. B-But it was very heavily implied.”

Sunset shook her head. “Look...I'm probably not the best pony or person to talk to when it comes to family, but there is no way the people I've seen the last two days could have talked to you like that.” Her eyes narrowed. “And what was all that about 'respecting authority?'”

Twilight turned her eyes away. “W-Well...you did push several of our friends over...”

“And I feel terrible, really.” Sunset shoved a spoon into the lumpy oatmeal, breaking the exterior to reveal the mushy undersides. “But yesterday was just a misstep. In fact, could I borrow your phone for a second?”

Twilight shrugged, reached into her pocket, and handed Sunset her phone. After a few slides and pokes, the screen finally displayed Pinkie Pie's number. It wasn't exactly hard to remember; she had called Sunset so much since they became friends that the sequence was permanently etched into her memory. There were a few rings, followed by a squeaky voice. “Hello?” said Sunset. “Is this Pinkie Pie?”

A pause, followed by what sounded like laughter. Sunset couldn't help but chuckle a little herself. “Yeah, it's me. Listen, I just wanted you to know I'm really, really sorry about yesterday.”

Some high-pitched chattering noises bellowed out of the receiver. Sunset nodded along, taking the time to flash Twilight a triumphant grin as she did so. Twilight rolled her eyes and began eating her oatmeal. “Exactly. It's great that you're always so understanding...”

Sunset's grin disappeared. “Wait...I didn't say...”

Her fingers tapped the table in frustration. “No, Pinkie, I still don't want a pa-”

Her lips curled into a sneer. Her pupils dilated, and her breathing became more and more shallow. “This is not me overreacting! You're wrong, Pinkie! If you would just listen to people for once, I wouldn't have to shout, now would I?!”

“Understood, Captain Grumpy!” Pinkie giggled. “I'll call you back once I got everything planned! Bye!”

Pinkie switched her phone off and placed it back in her pocket, making it just before Rainbow Dash entered the classroom. The two exchanged a customary “'Sup?” which was accompanied by the latecomer flopping into the chair and staring ahead with an expression of sincere apathy. On the plus side, her face had mended quite nicely overnight, leaving barely a mark from her blow last night.

“Sooooooo....” Pinkie leaned back in her chair, her lips curled up in a fish-like pucker, before suddenly snapping forward and leaning against her desk. “Are you free after school?”

Rainbow shrugged. “Nah. I've got practice today, remember?”

“Oh, right...you still do that sports thing. Gotcha!” Pinkie clicked her tongue and snapped her fingers. “But I could really use some help. Do you think Sunset likes clowns?”

A sudden burst of pain erupted in Rainbow Dash's cheek. She turned towards Pinkie with a narrowing gaze. “I thought she said she didn't want a party.”

“That's what she said, but that's not what she means.” Pinkie rolled her eyes at Dash. “She might want to say that she doesn't want a reminder of some deep-seated childhood drama, but that means she needs this party more than ever! She needs to find something happy to replace the terrible, horrible memory with! And once she does that, poof, she'll be back to normal and we can all go to Sugar Cube Corner for milkshakes!”

Rainbow briefly looked out the window at the gathering storm clouds, shook her head, and returned her gaze to Pinkie. “Why does every plan you have end with milkshakes?”

“Because they're yummy! Duh!”

It took all of Rainbow's willpower to limit her response to a growl, a facepalm, and turning herself away from Pinkie. “Fine. Just...don't go crazy, okay? The sooner this whole freaking thing is over, the better.”

“Aaagreed!” Pinkie reached into her hair with both hands and pulled out a pad and paper. “Now, do you think Sunset would like pony rides, or would that be racially insensitive?”

After a few tense seconds where Twilight's phone almost met a swift and violent end, breakfast resumed in the Sparkle household. Sunset deliberately chewed each bite of her oatmeal while keeping her eyes away from her friend. On the other side of the table, Twilight had finished her bowl, wiped it clean in the sink, and returned to her chair before her friend was halfway done with her own breakfast. “So,” she said, “feeling better?”

“No,” Sunset muttered, a few drops of chewed, tasteless oats dripping out of her lips and back into her bowl. “So, what are we going to do today?”

“Rarity invited us over to look at some clothes.” Twilight shrugged. “Are you okay with...you know, going out in public?”

Sunset released her spoon, letting it bang loudly against the side of the bowl before descending into the brown muck. “There's no reason not to be. Everyone already knows what happened. I take it we're meeting her after she's out of school?”

“That was the idea.” Twilight rose from her chair, leaning herself slightly against the table as she stood. “I also have something I want to show you.”

“Will it make me ten years older?” Sunset mumbled.

Twilight leaned her head back slightly. “Well...no, but it's something you might enjoy. Meet me by the garage once you're done.”

The garage door opened, revealing what looked to be a normal garage. Even with the family car gone, the whole thing still felt very small, especially thanks to the mass of boxes and shelves on the far end. Twilight hummed a small tune as she walked to the other end, stopping at what appeared to be some metal bars slammed together. The darkening clouds above blocked out the ambient light; it wasn't until Sunset drew closer and Twilight flipped on a light switch on the back wall that the shadows receded, revealing a small, cobweb-covered bicycle.

Sunset tilted her head. “Okay? I...really don't get it, Twilight.”

“Well, after watching your little...dance yesterday, I figured you needed a less 'bouncy' way of burning off that childhood energy of yours. Then I remembered your motorcycle, and how awesome you and Rainbow Dash were during the motocross event at the Friendship Games.” Twilight lifted the bike up and set it in front of Sunset, grinning like she had just placed first in the Nerd Olympics. “And lo and behold, I still have my old bike from when I was your age! Perfect, huh?”

Sunset scanned the bicycle from top to bottom. The seat looked rock hard and had pieces missing. Both of the tires were flat. The chain was rusted and looked like it was a hair's breadth from snapping. The bike's red paint was chipping away, with several parts now completely bare. The whole thing looked like it was begging someone to finally crush it completely and let it go to the big bike park in the sky. And that was before factoring in all of the stickers of smiling books and pencils extolling the wonders of learning and reading. There's no doubt about it, this is Twilight's bike.

Then she made the mistake of looking at Twilight's face. That smile was overpowering, even when she was grown up. “Um...it looks like it needs...work?” Sunset mumbled, nervously scratching the back of her head. “I-I mean, it would be nice to have something to ride for now, but...”

Twilight shrugged. “I know. That's why we were going to stop by Barnyard Bargain on the way to seeing Rarity. We pick up the parts we need, fix this up, and we should be good to go. I just need to go grab my bus pass.”

Sunset's eyes widened, causing her cheeks to push her mouth into a little frown. “Oh. I-I thought we were going this afternoon.”

“We're going to Rarity's place this afternoon. We need to get to Barnyard Bargain before then. Otherwise, we'll have to deal with everyone rushing in after work.”

Sunset turned her head in the direction of the house. “We could just do this tomorrow, you know. I mean, we should be looking at fixing the storage device.”

Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head in a very motherly way. “If fixing this up would have impacted getting you back to normal, I wouldn't have even suggested it. And besides, procrastination is nobody's friend.”

“Y-You could always go without me.” Sunset could feel her brow growing hotter as she struggled to find the right words. “I mean, there are certainly more important things I could be...”

“Sunset...we have a DVR.”

Sunset Shimmer spun her head back towards Twilight in surprise. “What? What do you mean?”

“If you were really wanting to watch that show of yours, we can record it.” Twilight removed her glasses and began massaging the bridge of her nose. “We can watch it tonight, once mom and dad have gone to bed.”

For just a brief moment, an expression of glee passed across Sunset's face. Before it could transition into something like a hug or a chorus of profound thanks, however, the rational and adult part of Sunset's mind managed to kick back in, and she regained her normal, cool demeanor. “That's very...nice of you. So, shall we be going? I'd hate to leave Rarity waiting.”

Barnyard Bargains was its usual busy self. The tile floor echoed with the frantic footsteps of a hundred shoppers, whether they be hastily shoving goods into their carts or casually browsing while talking with friends. Children cried and begged their parents to purchase the priciest toys they could find, and harried and panicking workers rushed to and fro in a futile attempt to balance cleaning and maintaining their departments with serving as the venting system for everything wrong in their customers' lives.

Thankfully, going shopping mid-morning had some advantages. Most people were still at work or school, and the rain had dissuaded even more from making the trip, meaning there were relatively fewer people for Twilight and Sunset to deal with. It also meant that crossing through the parking lot to get from the bus stop to the store entrance was much safer, as they were only nearly ran over three times. By the time they had gotten to the very far back of the store, where the bikes and toys were displayed, Sunset could feel her legs and lungs burning. Thankfully, there was a bench nearby for just such a purpose, and after a few minutes of reclining and basking in the air conditioner, Sunset had managed to barely escape the grip of death itself.

Twilight, on the other hand...

“How are you not tired?” Sunset groaned, having finally regained the ability to speak.

Twilight looked back from the shelf of bike supplies. “Huh?”

“I mean, we just walked about half a mile, in the rain, dodging people that have no idea how to work one of those...things you people have, and you're not even sweating. Back in the Friendship Games, you couldn't even jump a hurdle or use a bow!”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Thanks for reminding me. And besides, I've been making that walk since the seventh grade.”

“It's just...these things suck, okay?!” Sunset motioned a hand over her legs. “They're so short and wobbly and...stupid! It was bad enough when I first got here, and now I have to walk twice as far to everything! I wish I was back on four freaking legs again!”

Two seconds passed before Sunset realized what she had just shouted. The two blushed as they felt a few eyes turn towards them. Thankfully, most shoppers at Barnyard Bargains were used to the tantrums and wails of children, and a little girl declaring that she used to be grown up were mostly regarded with a sense of apathy. Grabbing a couple of boxes from the shelf, Twilight walked over to the bench and took a seat next to Sunset. “You could have said that a bit louder,” she grumbled.

Sunset sighed and exhaled. “I'm sorry. I'm being stupid again.”

“You're not stupid,” said Twilight. “You're just...a little overtly emotional right now. It comes with...well, your age.”

Sunset allowed herself a half-smile and an eye roll. “You should see me once I hit puberty. I'd probably poof into a raging she-demon again.”

Twilight snorted and blushed, but otherwise fought back the urge to laugh. Taking advantage of the brief break in the tension, Sunset turned her attention to the small collection of bike components. “Are you sure those will be enough?”

“We have just about everything else back at the garage. We just need to take these to the front and...” Twilight's gaze slowly locked onto the far side of the store, where Sunset could just barely make out a hardware section. “Although, they did have a sale on wrenches...”

Knots formed on both ends of Sunset's stomach. She grit her teeth and grabbed onto the bottom of the bench with both hands. “Wait...you don't mean...”

Twilight hopped back to her feet, which clapped against the ground with a happy thud. Sunset followed suit, albeit without the happiness. “And then we need to see if they have anything new in electronics, and I do need some new socks...”

Sunset growled as she slid to her own feet. Her poor soles cried out in agony as she touched the cold, hard tile once more. “Is this going to take long?” she mumbled. “Couldn't we just get lunch and check out?”

“Relax, we've got plenty of time." Twilight laughed and shook her head. "It's not like anything bad could happen by us killing some time here, right?”

“You just had to say it, didn't you?”

The storm was not unexpected. The gray clouds had been building since yesterday, so it was only natural that rainfall would follow. What was not expected was how suddenly, and how fiercely, it came. The clouds unleashed their payloads in sheets, starting the moment Twilight and Sunset stepped out of the Barnyard Bargains and only intensifying since. By the time the two had reached the shelter of the bus stop, both they and their purchases were soaked.

Twilight shrugged as Sunset repeated her accusation. “Yes, well, I don't control the weather, now do I?”

If the statement had been meant as a joke, Sunset wasn't laughing. In fact, she didn't do anything except stare and the sky and, despite the futility of such things, hope to see a pegasus or two pushing the clouds away.

Thankfully, the rain had let up by the time the bus pulled into their next stop. Twilight and Sunset hastily departed out the back and, after an uneventful walk down one of Canterlot's busiest streets, found themselves standing before a garishly purple boutique. The design stood out against the more plain buildings that surrounded it, and the windows were lined with fanciful, exquisite, and prohibitively expensive gowns. “So...this is Rarity's boutique,” said Twilight. “Looks...extravagant.”

“Apparently the place really turned around after Rarity started working here,” said Sunset. She turned her eyes to the sidewalk, easily making out Rarity's car. “Looks like she beat us here.”

Twilight shrugged. “When you ride a bus everywhere, you get used to showing up last.”

With there being no point in delaying the inevitable, Twilight pushed the door open. Immediately, the two were confronted with the overwhelming scent of a thousand intermingled perfumes and dyes. The cold wind blasting through the air conditioning only intensified the odor. After a few seconds, however, their senses adapted to the smell, giving them the resolve needed to actually step inside.

The boutique itself was a lavish affair. Dresses and outfits lined the walls, seemingly all leading to a large mirror at the far side of the room. There were a few shoppers moving about, either perusing the store's inventory or modeling themselves in front of the mirror, but it was a far cry from the mass of bodies they had seen at Barnyard Bargains. Twilight blushed at the lavishness of it all, and even a veteran like Sunset could not help but marvel at the majesty of these gowns.

The employee operating the cash register, strategically placed right next to the register, finally looked up from her fashion magazine. She looked the two up and down, found nothing of worth, and sighed exasperatedly at this waste of her time. “Welcome to Canterlot Carousel,” she said in a hushed but confrontational tone. “Can I help you?”

“Um...we were looking for Rarity,” said Twilight. She nervously adjusted her backpack. “Is she in?”

The clerk rolled her eyes and pulled the magazine up over her face. “She's in the back.”

“Oh...okay.” A pause. Another pause. Three more pauses. “Can we see her, please?”

The moan the girl emitted was like the death wail of a manatee. She methodically set the magazine on the counter and walked towards a door at the other end of the building, taking every step like she was wading through quicksand. Many, many seconds later, Rarity finally emerged from the employee section of the store. Measuring tape was wrapped around her shoulders, bits of fabric and string were hanging from her clothes and hair, and her fingers showed the tell-tale little pricks of errant needles, but otherwise she was as fabulous as ever.

She bounded up to the two, who likewise strolled forward to meet her at the boutique's midpoint. Rarity took Twilight in with a hug as soon as they were within arm's length of each other. “I'm so happy you made it!” said Rarity. “I must admit, I was certain you would cancel on me.”

Twilight wanted to question that statement further, but quickly decided to accept it as a compliment. “So,” she said as they disengaged, “this is your famous boutique, huh?”

Rarity laughed and waved her hand. “Well, it's not my boutique, per se, but I have worked here since I was old enough for a work permit. It's been my dream to one day open a shop like this, and dazzle the world with my...”

“Ahem.”

Sunset's curt harrumph jostled Rarity out of her sparkly gaze. “Oh...um...hello, Sunset,” she said, her eyes darting about nervously. “So...ready for the...wondrous world of fashion, hmm?”

Sunset smiled. “Yes.” Then she frowned. “On two conditions.”

“Um...okay?” Rarity said.

“First, please keep it simple. I really don't want anything really...fancy or frou-frou.” Sunset shuddered as she said those words. “Remember, I'm not going to be wearing these very long.”

“That...is the typical mindset regarding children's clothing.”

“And second, could you please stop acting so awkward?” Sunset rolled her eyes. “I'm still the same Sunset Shimmer, just...shorter.”

Rarity rubbed the back of her head – scratching would only ruin her nails, and she was not going to go through life with hands like a barbarian – and rolled her eyes about. “Well...I understand that, it's just...”

Sunset growled and smacked her face with her palm. “I can't believe this! First I get lectured before breakfast, then I get dragged to a store against my will, and now you're still going to treat me like I'm some little kid? Why is this so hard for anyone to-”

“ANYWAY,” Rarity stammered, quickly diverting the subject at hand, “welcome to Carousel Boutique, where everything is chic, unique and magnifique! I've already taken the liberty of setting aside some marvelous outfits for both of you to try. I'm certain that we'll find something to suit both of your...moods, as it were.”

Twilight shrugged. “If you insist.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. And once again, nobody listens to me.

Rarity motioned to a large mirror at the other end of the boutique, next to some dressing rooms. “I suppose we should start with something simple. I have something that will just go beautifully with Twilight's complexi-”

“RARITY!”

The three turned to the door Rarity had previously exited, making it just in time to catch a tall, thin, blue-skinned woman stumble out. Her white shirt was creased and stained with sweat, which was just barely hidden by her vest and tie, and her black skirt was covered in tiny bits of fabric and needles. None of that compared to the crazed look in the eyes. Even at their young age, they could recognize them as the eyes of someone who had not gotten a lot of sleep recently.

Rarity let out a gasp and leaped to the woman's side, pausing to exhale dramatically before grabbing her by the shoulders and bracing her straight up. “My goodness, is everything all right?”

The woman looked Rarity straight in the eyes. “No, it's terrible! We had just gotten everything together when one of the girls' mother called. The dear came down with the flu and had to drop out! There's no way we can get this shoot done on time now!”

“That's simply awful!” moaned Rarity. She was preparing to throw herself into a swoon when Twilight loudly coughed behind her. “Oh...these are my friends, Twilight and...a little girl she's watching,” she said in a completely normal voice. “Twilight, this is the store's manager, Sassy Saddles.”

In an instant, the woman's stress seemed to vanish. She grabbed Twilight by the hand and gave her a good shake. “You must be the Fall Formal Princess Rarity has told me so much about! It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance at last!”

After a bit of struggling, Twilight managed to pull her hand free of Sassy's iron grip. “E-Excuse me, but I think you're...” It took another moment for the reality to hit her, crushing her mood spectacularly as it did so. She lowered her head and rubbed her hand. “Oh...right.”

“I was just going to show her and her...young friend some of our designs,” said Rarity. She looked nervously at Sunset as she spoke. The girl shrugged her shoulders and nodded along, her face still reflecting her sour mood. “But pray tell, whatever is the matter?”

In an instant, Sassy's face melted into a mask of sheer despair. “It's absolutely awful! One of our model's parents just called and cancelled! It seems there's some plague going around the elementary schools and...she's got it, too!” Sassy's eyes rolled upwards as she swooned into a strategically-placed seat – yet another sign of Rarity's employment there. “And now we have no one to model the centerpiece of our new youth collection!”

Rarity's jaw appeared to unhinge. “Wh-What? B-But I worked so hard on that dress! Surely we can find some way to...”

“C-Couldn't you just find another girl?” Twilight interjected.

“It's not that simple, dear,” said Rarity. “The photo shoot's today, and we wouldn't have time to make any of the necessary adjustments to fit a new child. Whoever we find would have to already be the same size and dimensions as the model they're replacing. There's only one child I've seen that could possibly match her measurements...”

Sunset sighed and shook her head. As miffed as she was by the day so far, Rarity was still her friend. “For what its worth, I'm sorry things didn't work out with your modeling thing, but I'm sure you'll think of something. Someone as smart as you must have some kind of...”

That was when she noticed three pairs of eyes staring at her. The big blue ones in particular seemed to be scanning every inch of her. Sunset reflexedly shuddered and darted behind Twilight, but she could feel the look even through her friend's torso. “No. No no. No no no no no no!”

“You're the same size she was,” Rarity said, tapping the side of her chin with one finger. Sunset blushed and grimaced. When Rarity was looking at someone like that, it could only mean she was measuring you with her eyes. “The dimensions are close enough to be unnoticeable unless scrutinized. Her face needs a little cleaning, but...”

That was when Twilight's train of thought finally switched to the same track as everyone else. “Wait...are you suggesting Sunset model for you?” she whispered curtly.

Just then, the back door opened up. Another teenager, probably a year or so younger than Rarity and Twilight, leaned herself against the door. She brushed her fingers through her blue hair, which did little to mask her obvious frustration. “M-Miss Saddles, one of the children just bit someone!”

Groaning, Sassy pulled herself up, her confident rise only briefly hampered by slipping a bit on her heels. “I'm coming, dear,” she said to the girl. She then turned back to Rarity. “I'll see what Coco Pommel and I can do to salvage things. In the meantime, please show your friends around our boutique.” She turned her attention back to Twilight, even as she began walking to the door. “I swear, if it weren't for this girl, this would have just been another failed boutique months ago!”

“Th-Thank you, that is most kind to say.” Rarity's blush did little to hide a smidgen of egotism that managed to creep into her words. Thankfully, Sassy Saddles was safely in the back room, where she could not see her most beloved and cherished employee fall to her knees and grab Sunset by the shoulders. “Please, you must model that dress for me!”

Sunset stared at Rarity. “No.”

Tears began to run down Rarity's eyes, leaving streaks of mascara in their wake. “Please, you must!”

Sunset glared at Rarity. “I said no.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “She did say no.”

“Puh-leeze do this for me!” Rarity wailed. “I worked so hard on that dress! It was going to be the piece de resistance of this entire line! If it can't be shown to the world, I- it will just be another gown in a sea of them! My entire career depends on this! My LIFE depends on this!”

Sunset opened her mouth again to refuse, but something caught her tongue. She sighed and shook her head as she accepted the inevitable. “Fine, Rarity,” she mumbled.

The tears stopped flowing in an instant. Rarity looked up from behind her hands. “Really?”

“Your my friend, and you've...definitely helped a lot the last couple of days.” Sunset scratched the back of her head and turned away. “So if it's just some simple modeling, then...fine, I'll do it.”

Rarity gasped, this time in exuberance, and pulled Sunset into a hug. “Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me!”

From within Rarity's crunching grip, Sunset let out a loud sigh. It means giving up more of my dignity. But what are friends for?

Rainbow Dash adjusted her backpack, wiped the last beads of sweat from her brow, and pushed open the school doors. The rest of the soccer team had already departed, as she had needed a few extra minutes in the showers before grabbing her belongings. Thankfully, the rain was gone by the time she was done, even if the sun had still not pierced the clouds. Not that it bothered her at all. Why's everyone so upset about a little rain? She paused briefly to inhale. Clean air, refreshing coolness...and we get to use the gym for once!

Shrugging at the oddities of her species, Dash continued down the front steps and towards the street, humming the Rainbooms' latest tune under her breath. She had just turned the corner when she heard a loud, indescribable noise come from behind. She turned back to the ruined statue, and gasped...

The back room at the boutique was obviously built for the nitty-gritty aspects of running a clothier. Sewing machines were lined in with precision, their old needles still showing specks of fabric from outfits long past, and numerous work orders and sketches lined the shelves. For today, however, there were several photographers and industry types buzzing around, eying each of the new items with severe scrutiny. A small wooden stage had been set up, allowing the children a place to prop themselves up with enough room to move and turn.

As Sunset emerged from the changing area, she stared at the actual children with a mixture of horror and frustration. There were about a dozen in all, mostly girls with a handful of boys mixed in, and all dressed like miniature fashion victims. Most were just bouncing left or right, struggling to find some way to combat the boredom. A couple, however, were excitedly talking to each other about something Sunset could not quite make out. And there were one or two trying their best to stick to the shadows and shut out the world.

“Alright, everyone!” Sassy Saddle's voice echoed from next to the stage. “We'll call you up one at a time. Please be very careful with the clothing and remain calm until you have been called. Once your session is finished, please step to the side and speak with Miss Pommel. She'll help you put the clothes away.” From the right side of the screen, Coco Pommel smiled and waved to the kids.

What didn't help matters was the outfit Sunset had been picked to model. The clothes being modeled were obviously high-end attire, with a couple middle-tier offerings to placate price-savvy parents. Sunset's lavish pink party dress was definitely in the former category. The girl Sunset had been swapped in for really was almost her exact dimensions, so at least the accursed garment fit, but the dress seemed to radiate an aura of sophistication and class that made Sunset's stomach churn. She had nothing against dressing up – she wasn't prone to grumbling or cursing about it like Rainbow Dash so often would – but she was still not the kind of person, or pony, to take joy in such things.

The fact that the last time she did take joy in such things was during the most wasted and horrible years of her life did not help sell her on the matter.

Shuddering, Sunset took her place amongst the crowd of actual children. None of them seemed to pay her any mind, save for two girls in the back. Even they, however, were more focused on whatever gossip they had mulling about in their minds than the newcomer in their midst. This made it all the easier for someone to simply blend in and await their turn...

Sunset's shoulders shuddered at the notion. Deep within, something pulled at her heart, causing her brain to shiver and her fingers to tap against her hip. No. I'm not going to just sit around and hide. I'm a kid now? Then I'm going to make myself some friends, ones that won't treat me like I'm helpless or be scared of me. I just need to find someone I can connect with...

“This is taking forever.”

Sunset's ear twitched. One of the two girls was talking just a little bit louder, making it impossible to escape her voice. Her nasally, spoiled, whiny voice. And her friend was no different. “I only did this because mom made me. Why can't they just take our pictures?”

“Because they're stupid, that's why.” The first girl, a maroon-skinned child wearing what looked like a miniature pantsuit, humphed and crossed her arms. “Missing school is cool and all, but this is just a big waste of time.”

“Do they have any idea how many shows I could be watching now? I wouldn't have to wait 'til Saturday for dad to stop hogging the TV!” The second girl, a dark olive green child wearing a bright yellow blouse and blue jeans, tapped her foot impatiently. “This is a stupid waste of an afternoon.”

Sunset sighed. Out of all the kids, these were the only ones she really had to work with. Okay, so just...approach them and join in the conversation. They have a point, after all. This is just a waste of time.

Swallowing her pride, Sunset took a few steps towards the two. “You're right,” she said, her voice peppered with as much enthusiasm as she could spare.

The two girls turned to the newcomer in their conversation. Sunset wasn't even certain why she had decided to jump in. Even so, she smiled back at them, acting as cheerful and friendly as she could given the circumstances. At the very least, talking to someone was better than standing around being bored. “This whole thing is stupid,” she added. “I'd rather be anywhere than here.”

“Um...yeah, that's what we just said,” said the first girl. She leaned over and grabbed Sunset by the shoulder. “Listen...uh....”

Sunset could feel her smile slipping away. “I-It's Su-”

“Whoever-you-are,” continued the first girl. “This is a private conversation. You know, no losers allowed.”

The second girl grabbed Sunset's other shoulder, and between the two of them, the teen-turned-child found herself being spun around on her heels. “So why don't you go bother somebody else, okay?”

Sunset's mouth hung open just slightly, ready to unload some protest to the girls' overwhelming rudeness, but her brain caught the words and filed them away. At the very least, she settled for a groan and an eye roll, with a bit of a huff tossed in for good measure at the end. Okay, so that didn't work. Just...try approaching someone else.

She walked up to another girl and said, “Hello.” The girl ignored her.

She walked up to a boy and repeated the greeting. The boy gave her a halfhearted acknowledgment and then turned away.

She finally walked up to another girl, and repeated her greeting. The girl returned it...and then sneezed without covering her mouth. “Sorry,” she said as Sunset wiped the bits of saliva off her face. “I've been sick for a while.”

“That's...fine,” said Sunset. “So, what's your...?” By then, the girl had wandered off.

“Sunny S! You're up next!”

Sunset turned around as Sassy Saddles called her name. The photographer, an ocean blue man wearing trendy and suitably artistic clothing, had just finished setting up his camera, and was obviously eager to begin shooting. Sighing, Sunset stepped up to the stage and smiled as best she could, even as her soul screamed with every flash of the camera.

One thing was for certain, though: she wasn't making any friends here.

Twilight emerged from the dressing room, clad in her street clothes once more. She handed the lavender-and-green dress back to Rarity before brushing off some of the stray shiny bits that had gotten onto her sleeve. “It looks wonderful, Rarity. But...are you sure you can afford it?”

“Oh my stars, darling, did you think I would make this offer if I couldn't?” Rarity laughed as she set the dress back onto the hanger. “I must admit these aren't the most eye-catching outfits I've ever designed, but...”

“Hello, Twilight. Hello, Rarity.”

The two turned about and downward, finding Sunset back in the clothes she had been wearing for two days by now. Her hands were tucked into her pockets, her shoulders were slack, and her face was stuck in a mixture of broken dreams and total apathy. It was only natural that Twilight would respond by grinning like a loon. “So, how'd it go?”

Sunset rolled her shoulders. “They took the pictures. The dress was nice.”

Rarity bent over and pulled Sunset into yet another hug, doing her best to ignore her sour attitude. “Thank you ever so much for doing that! I'm certain they will look spectacular.”

As the bear hug receded, Sunset finally looked up and got a good look at Rarity's face. The fashionista-in-training was beaming with pride, and as much as she wanted to remain perpetually grouchy, Sunset could not help but smile back a bit. Then she got a good look at Twilight, who was positively glowing in awe at the sacrifice of Sunset's self-respect to help a friend. She may have been diminutive in height, but at that moment, Sunset felt taller than she had ever been.

It's not so bad, I suppose. At least I know I can still trust my friends.

“Rarity!”

Everyone turned as Coco Pommel approached, exhausted but still bursting with joy. “I'm sorry to interrupt, but Sassy wanted me to thank you for your amazing suggestion.”

In an instant, cold sweat began to pour down Rarity's brow. “S-Suggestion? I-I don't know what you're...”

“That little girl you brought in was a hit! Fashion Plate can't stop raving about her and your wonderful dress! He said he's personally going to push for her picture to be front-and-center in an upcoming issue of Cosmare!”

Rarity could feel her heart, lungs, and other assorted important organs screeching like nails on a chalkboard. She had never known that joy and horror could be shared in such measure. “P-Please, Coco, it's nothing to be...”

“And to think, none of this would have happened if you hadn't convinced the previous model to stay home!” Coco hugged Rarity, who was by now resembling a trapped spirit more than a human being. “It's such an honor to work with someone as...talented and wonderful as you!” She pulled away, waved goodbye, and departed back to the workroom, leaving Rarity standing in the middle of her boutique...

And staring at a very cross little girl.

“Th-That wasn't true what she said, right?” asked Twilight.

“Well...not...exactly,” said Rarity. “The little darling was sick, and I knew you were coming in, and I...may have forgotten to mention this to Sassy in all the confusion, and...”

“You used me.”

Twilight and Rarity both turned their attention to Sunset, their eyes widening in horror. The girl's hands were curled into tight fists, and her yellow skin was now a considerably darker shade. Her voice lacked the squeaky pitch of the last few days, but was far from her normal tone as well. To Twilight, it was alien, yet tinged with familiarity. To Rarity, it reminded her of a Fall Formal both girls had long wanted to forget.

“W-Well...” Rarity stammered.

“Don't lie to me!” Sunset's eyes were burning. Tears were forming in the small ducts underneath. “You used me! You concocted this whole little scheme so you could guilt me into helping your career! All of this was a...a...” She coughed, the rage overwhelming her from the inside. “You...selfish...greedy...” The rest of her words were mangled and indecipherable, but the spirit of them came through with resounding clarity.

Rarity could feel every nerve in her body shake under Sunset's broken glare. She scanned the boutique from one end to the next, but could find no support. Her boss was in the other room, the girl at the register was useless as always, Twilight had her arms crossed and looked slightly betrayed herself, and she couldn't exactly bolt to the door in her footwear. No amount of apologizing could make up for this. Sunset would never forgive her, especially in her current state.

Then she saw the shop just across the street, and with it, the solution to all her problems.

It was fortunate that the air conditioning at the ice cream parlor was working, for if it had been broken, the burning heat of Sunset Shimmer's anger would have resulted in a very tasty city-wide flood. It was also fortunate that both Twilight and Rarity had gone to get the ice creams, giving her time to fume and tap her fingers in a not-evil-but-still-very-upset way.

When they returned, Twilight was holding two small waffle bowls full of ice cream, one with a single scoop of plain vanilla and the other with several scoops of Neapolitan. And in Rarity's hands was a giant, rectangular bowl, filled with several sliced bananas, large lumps of mint and chocolate ice cream, a tree's worth of nuts, so many sprinkles that it might as well have rained within the building, chocolate and strawberry syrup, hot fudge, and a layer of whipped cream with nine cherries on top. The other patrons gasped in horror as they beheld the crime against healthy eating.

“Here is your Out-Of-This-World Super Ultimate Banana Split.” Rarity sat the bowl down before Sunset, and then seated herself across Twilight, who had taken the spot next to Sunset. The youngest of the group had, of course, gotten the window seat, giving her a pleasant view of the various people running about their daily lives in this strange version of Canterlot. The wind was still blowing, rustling the trees and bushes something fierce, particularly a bush next right next to the window.

“So, are we on speaking terms again?” Rarity asked, her eyes firmly shot and nose held slightly aloft.

Sunset slowly scooped a small bite of the ice cream, not even bothering to wipe the trail of syrup from the side of her lips or the tabletop. Twilight and Rarity rapped their fingers against the table and chuckled nervously, watching and waiting for some kind of reaction. Sunset slowly chewed the cream until it was a warm sludge before swallowing, and then took another bite. And another. And another. After the sixth bite, she let out a happy squeal and dropped her spoon, her little body already surging with sugar and artificial flavorings.

Rarity coughed loudly. “I-I suppose that's a yes?”

Sunset nodded slowly. “I'm still mad, but...this helps.”

Twilight quickly took a bite of her ice cream and giggled. “It's like my uncle always said. 'There's nothing a little ice cream can't solve.'” She let out another small laugh and gazed deeply into her waffle bowl. “Except for his heart disease, of course.” And she began shoveling the stuff in much more quickly.

“That would explain why you got such a...small amount?” asked Rarity.

Twilight shrugged and wiped some of the excess cream from her mouth. “I don't want to spoil dinner. Speaking of which, are you okay eating that much this late?”

Rarity looked down at her bowl, let out a small chuckle, and began smoothing the ice cream's lump exterior with her spoon. “You need not worry, darling. Something like this won't be enough to...'ruin' dinner.”

She would have continued with that line of conversation, but a buzzing noise from her skirt interrupted any further discussion. Sighing, Rarity reached into her pocket and pulled out her cell phone. “Huh, it's from Rainbow Dash. What could she be calling about?”

Sunset, meanwhile, was happily gorging herself on the oversized ice cream abomination. As she struggled to finish the mountain before it melted into a puddle, she continued to stare at the world outside. It may have been the sugar, or perhaps her brain going into the early stages of freezing, but everything seemed a lot calmer all of the sudden. The frustration of being dragged about against her will, of being used by someone she called a friend, of having to sit in the pouring rain for thirty minutes waiting for a bus...all of that seemed to wash away with the ice cream.

This wasn't a good day, she thought to herself, but I can't say it was completely...

“We're at the ice cream parlor,” said Rarity. “Uh-huh. Yes, they're with me. Why is this so...?”

The chiming of small bells suddenly echoed through the parlor, signaling a new arrival. “You guys might want to look up here,” cried out a familiar voice.

The three turned their attention to the front entrance. Sure enough, Rainbow Dash was standing there, doing her best to look cool despite the situation. Standing next to her was another teenager, this one wearing a blue shirt with a pink bow and a purple skirt. Her skin was purple, much like Twilight's. Her hair had a stripe running through it, just like Twilight's. Her backpack was bulging so much that the edges of books could be made out, which was just like Twilight.

“I-Is that...?” muttered Twilight. Sunset only nodded in response.

Standing in front of them was Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Note

Next time, something interesting will finally happen. Hopefully.

Chapter 6: Twilight Meets Twilight

From across the store, Princess Twilight raised her hand and uttered a weak greeting. The others returned it in equal weakness, although whether it was out of surprise or shock (and in what measure) depended on who you spoke with. Rainbow Dash calmly approached the table, looking her usual cool and tough self, while the princess stood firmly in place and the not-princess tried to melt into the bench cushion.

Rarity rose up as Rainbow approached, her arms opening in preparation for a hug, but froze as she saw her friend was coming alone. “Er...is she coming over?”

“Of course not!” Twilight quickly muttered. “Don't you remember what I said last time? If we get too close, the whole universe will end!”

“She's right, you know!” Princess Twilight shouted. “I'll just say everything I need from here!”

Finally noticing that she had made the walk by herself, Rainbow Dash smacked her face against her palm and groaned. “Ugh, not this again.” She followed this display by slamming her hands against the table, turning around, and marching back to Princess Twilight. “Now listen, I am your friend. My life's been awesome since you became a part of it. And I am not going to sit around and let you treat one of my other friends like they're...cursed or have leprosy or something like that.”

“B-But...you can't...”

The princess' protests died in her throat as Rainbow Dash swung around behind her, grabbed her by the shoulders, and began pushing her closer. She struggled and fought with every ounce of strength she had, but now that she was without access to her magic, her puny bookworm strength was not sufficient to overcome her friend's toned physique.

This world's Twilight, however, was under no such pressure. She quickly began to scoot her way out of the booth the moment she saw Rainbow Dash approaching. She likely would have made it had Rarity not slid out of her seat and swung across the side of the table in a single smooth motion, blocking off her friend's one path out. Twilight's eyes widened as she tried to scoot under the table, but Sunset, utilizing her reduced size, threw herself against her friend's lap, blocking any further movement.

The entire parlor watched in a mixture of confusion, horror, and amusement. Princess Twilight's cries grew ever more frantic. Twilight whimpered one scientific explanation after another. But their cries were only answered by groans and eye rolls from their frustrated friends. Before long, Princess Twilight was right at the side of the booth, and Twilight was still stuck there.

The two stared long and hard at each other. A touch of fear sparkled in their eyes. They let out a final scream as their friends grabbed their hands and slapped them together in a form resembling a handshake.

The girls, resigned to the inevitable, closed their eyes.

A burst of energy surged through their hands as they fused together. The two Twilights had barely enough time scream before they exploded, destroying the parlor and killing everyone else inside. This was followed by another blast, and another, and another. Reality bent and creaked as the matter of the universe was pulled apart a piece at a time, leaving nothing but blackness in its wake.

The explosions daisy-chained their way across Canterlot and beyond. Horrible screams and wails echoed from every corner of the world, only to be suddenly silenced as people were torn apart from the inside-out molecule by molecule. The earth shuddered as the sky turned a dark shade of crimson. The oceans churned and boiled, while mountains crumbled into a fine dust. As the planet finally crumpled into nothingness, the chain reaction continued into the farthest reaches of space. The stars collapsed into black holes, one after another, until nothing remained but darkness. And even that dissolved into what could only be described as a vast emptiness.

And then the Twilights opened their eyes.

They were still in the ice cream parlor. Their hands were still touching, but nothing else. They weren't melting together, the universe wasn't exploding from a matter-antimatter collision, and the only damage their little show had caused was making everyone in the parlor think they were insane or on drugs. The two stared at each other's faces for a few seconds before simultaneously forcing a smile. “Heh...guess that just disproved a bunch of my theories,” chuckled Twilight.

“Yeah, mine too,” laughed Princess Twilight.

“I-I guess we look like total dorks?!” Twilight snorted and raised her glasses just enough to rub her right eye. Rarity slowly pulled herself back to her side of the booth, her eyes never once leaving Twilight as she scooted to the wall. Likewise, Sunset pulled herself back to her mountain of melting ice cream, all while staying within arm's length of her friend.

“If the girls saw me now, they'd...” Princess Twilight chortled as she took a seat next to Rarity, directly across from her extra-dimensional counterpart. “I swear, they'd...”

“Tell you how stupid you were acting?” Rainbow forcefully set a chair, liberated from one of the parlor's open tables, next to the booth, making certain that everybody could hear the metal scraping against the tile floor. She then threw herself onto its cushioned top, crossing both her arms and legs upon impact.

Twilight rolled her eyes, still fighting an urge to burst out in full laughter. “To be fair, it was something to worry about. I mean, I did almost destroy the world once. Wouldn't want to do that again.” She laughed a little more, then less, and finally stopped. The sudden cramping in her heart made sustained mirth rather difficult.

“Yeah, yeah, we almost destroyed the world, so glad we aren't gonna blow up, whatever,” moaned Rainbow Dash. “So now that we know you aren't gonna kill us all, could we please get on with this?”

Princess Twilight let out the last gasp of her giggles and cleared her throat. She pulled her arms out of her backpack's straps and swung the bag onto the table. “I recently got a message from Sunset Shimmer. She's been keeping me updated with her research into how magic works in this world, and kept talking about how she was on the verge of some discovery.” She looked over at Sunset, her eyes brimming with worry. Sunset, for her part, set her spoon aside and quickly wiped her mouth clean before leaning back against the bench's cushioned back.

Twilight leaned into the path of the princess' glare. Her lip trembled just a bit as she turned towards Sunset. “You mean...you were writing to her about our project? I thought it was our secret.”

A few droplets of sweat began to streak down Sunset's forehead. “W-Well, Princess Twilight is a student of Celestia, too. I thought she might have some input on our theories.”

“I really wasn't much help,” Princess Twilight quickly added. “The way magic works in this world is very different than in Equestria. The two of you have more or less had to figure this stuff out from the ground-up.” She smiled and clapped her hands together. “In fact, I've been hanging on Sunset's every word. A world without magic being introduced to its effects? It's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!”

Twilight turned back to her doppelganger, eyebrow preemptively raised. “Opportunity? People have...”

“In any case,” Rarity said, “why are you here, darling? I thought Sunset was just going to write you for some advice.”

“She did, and I would have done that.” Princess Twilight patted her stuffed backpack as if it was an obedient puppy. “But when I started gathering what I had at the castle, I realized there were some fantastic books about time and age manipulation in the Starswirl the Bearded Wing in the Canterlot Archives. And then I realized we may be dealing with something more sinister, so I used my royal authority to pull a couple relevant books and scrolls out of the restricted section! Before I knew it, I had an entire library for us to work with! There was no way I could just put all of this on paper, so I ran over here as quickly as I could!”

Rainbow Dash waved her hand dismissively. “It was more of a gait than a run, but eh, same diff.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Semantics aside, it was nice of you to bring us all this new...”

That was when the reality of the situation struck her. “W-Wait...you mean all of the books in your bag are about magic?”

Princess Twilight shrugged. “Well...yes. A lot of its theoretical and perhaps a tad philosophical. Age magic is so rarely used that it isn't heavily studied, and nearly every thesis on it discusses the morality of immortality, eternal youth, dark magic, and so on. A couple of them are also in Old Equestrian, so I'll have to translate them. But I did include a short book on combining magic with machinery, so hopefully that will help with...whatever it was you were working on.”

Twilight grunted and crossed her arms. “It's a high-capacity electronic storage computer capable of identifying magical energies based on their EM frequency and holding them in stasis so they can be analyzed for common or repeated patterns, wavelengths and energy outputs.”

“Oh...” Princess Twilight blushed and looked away. “Well, it...has a good picture of some windmills. Those are nice.”

A wave of silence passed over the group, followed by quiet, and topped off with a helping of awkward stillness. Sunset, having finally gotten down to the banana core of her ice cream mountain, set her spoon aside and tapped her fingers nervously against the table. Rarity coughed politely in response to Rainbow's more forceful grunts, but otherwise said nothing. The two Twilights looked about, being careful not to make eye contact with each other for too long, pausing only occasionally to nervously chuckle or rub their arms.

After about fifteen seconds of this, Sunset could take no more. She loudly cleared her throat, drawing everyone's eyes on her, and scooted closer to Twilight. This did nothing to calm the teenager's outward insecurities. “So, how long are you staying?”

Princess Twilight shrugged. “However long it takes, I guess. I'm sure you know how tricky counterspells can be, and that's on Equestria.”

“But is it really alright to spend so much time here?” asked Rarity. “Surely you have important princess responsibilities.”

The princess' eyes dulled just a bit. “You would be amazed. Besides, Spike's more than capable of handling anything that comes up.”

“...Spike...” Twilight glared at her counterpart. “You mean...my dog.”

“Actually, he's less of a dog and more of a dragon.”

“Yes, of course.” Twilight rolled her eyes and pressed her body further against the back cushion. “So are you planning to just jump in and out of the statue every day? Sunset's staying at my parents' house, but I don't think we should impose someone else on them.”

There was a significant pause before Princess Twilight answered. It was not excessive, but it was long enough to make it clear that she had not thought that far ahead. That alone was enough to make Twilight's lips curl into a victorious smirk. “I...suppose I could just keep using the mirror. It wouldn't be the most convenient option, but...”

That was when Rainbow Dash pulled herself forward, leaning over the table like an eagle ready to swoop in and save the day. “Back when Twilight was helping us with the Dazzlings, Pinkie threw a sleepover. Maybe you could do something like that.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. Sunset and Princess Twilight did likewise. “Sleepover? Like, a pajamas-pizza-pillow-fights-and-gossip-mill sleepover?”

Rainbow Dash nodded her head. “Exactly! Just tell your folks you're having a friend over! It'll at least give you a couple hours to figure out a better plan!”

Sunset and Rarity shrugged in half-hearted agreement. Princess Twilight likewise nodded along. That left only Twilight, who was tapping her chin in contemplation. “Well, I've had that Slumber 101 book I've wanted to use for years...and we have some leftover pizza still, assuming Shining didn't get to it yet...”

She shook her head. “But I don't think it would work. I'd have to explain it to my parents, and...and we may not even have enough cash reserves to buy the parts for the new storage device...”

That was when Princess Twilight raised her hand. “Well...I did have some of this world's currency stashed away from the last time I was here.” She quickly began searching through her backpack. “It's not much, but it might be able to...”

“You mean what I loaned you the last time we went out for coffee?” asked Sunset. She cast an apologetic shrug at this world's version before continuing. “I know that might seem like a lot when you're working with bits, but dollars are...”

That was when they heard something tumble about in the bag. Princess Twilight's face twisted in frustration as she pulled out a small cloth pouch. The drawstring had been pulled loose, revealing an assortment of perfectly-cut diamonds within. “Sorry, sorry,” she muttered as she closed the pouch. “That was probably Spike's snack packs. I swear, I keep telling him not to shove those things in my saddle bags. It's not like he has to hide them.”

That was when she noticed three pairs of eyes staring at her in slack-jawed surprise. “Wh-What is everyone looking at?”

“This feels wrong,” Princess Twilight muttered for the third time as they exited the pawn shop.

“You bet it's wrong!” said Rainbow Dash, her voice edging dangerously close to an exuberant squeal. “You mean you've been living in a gold mine and haven't told any of us?!”

The princess nervously chuckled and rolled her shoulders. “I-I didn't think it was that big a deal! Sure, some gemstones are valuable, but not like...that.”

Bringing up the middle of the group, and standing right behind Princess Twilight, the human Twilight opened her doppleganger's backpack – which was now securely in her own arms – and gazed in wonderment at the pile within. Standing on top of the books was the biggest wad of bills she had ever seen in her life, held together by only a flimsy rubber band. Rarity brought up the rear, her eagle eyes scanning every inch of the street for potential thieves and muggers. That left Sunset, who was very slowly following up Rarity. Her face seemed to become more and more flush with every step.

“So...do you think that will be enough to build your...thing?” asked Rarity.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Probably, and then a few more on top of that. But it's really her money, not mine.” She pointed towards Princess Twilight. “It wouldn't be right for me to use it without her permission.”

“Hey, come on, you're both Twilight, right?” said Rainbow Dash.

“W-We'll have to...talk about it,” said Princess Twilight. “I'm certain we can work something out. After all, I am the Princess of Friendship.”

The right side of Twilight's face tensed up briefly, causing her eye to twitch and the sides of her lips to wobble. It took all of her willpower to force her expression back into something resembling neutral. “What does a...'Princess of Friendship' do, anyway?”

Princess Twilight shrugged. “Oh, you know, friendship and princess things. I was mostly showing up for ceremonies and things like that, but lately my friends and I have turned our attention towards spreading the magic of friendship all over Equestria. And I'm sure Starlight wouldn't mind joining us, once she's...”

“Starlight?” Twilight interjected.

“Oh, that's right, you haven't met her. She's my student.”

There was a gap of about five seconds between when Princess Twilight had uttered those words, and when she finally noticed that everyone had stopped dead in their tracks. She turned around to her friends, who all wore masks of total befuddlement. “What?”

“Y-You're a teacher now?” asked Rarity. “I thought you were a princess.”

“I'm both, actually, just like Princess Celestia.” Princess Twilight's eyes gleamed as she spoke those words. She was practically swaying over with pride. “She's been a...challenge, but I'm certain she'll be understanding the magic of friendship before long.”

Twilight groaned and rolled her eyes. She turned around towards Sunset to ask her for more information – after all, she had been talking to the princess behind her back – only to notice her little friend standing frozen in place, bent over, and clutching her knees. Sunset's skin was unusually pale, and despite the mop of hair obscuring her face, it was obvious she was sweating profusely.

“Sunset!” Twilight cried. The sudden outburst drew everyone's attention away from Princess Twilight's story about how her student mind controlled an entire town. Sunset groaned and painfully swallowed back...something in her throat as everyone rushed around her. “What's wrong?”

Sunset let out another mournful moan. “I-I don't know. I was fine until we started walking, and then my stomach started...” Her eyes went wide. “It must have been all that i-i-ice...”

Then Sunset regurgitated a very chocolatey stream of puke onto the sidewalk.

Thankfully, Sunset had managed to avoid vomiting in Rarity's car, if only because the pain in her stomach was a mere trifle compared to the unbridled rage the vehicle's owner would unleash if anything was left stained yellow and smelling like orange juice. This was not helped by Rarity's driving, as she made an impressive showing of flooring it at every light and pausing for only the briefest moment at each stop sign. By the time she had pulled up next to Twilight's house, the girl's face had turned the same golden-green complexion as the puke that was begging to get out.

The two Twilights and their ill friend quickly vacated the vehicle, the older ones carrying all the bags. Rarity gave a final nod and wave before driving away, just in case things got bad on the front steps. Twilight swung her arm across the horizon of her family's house. “Welcome to my home,” she said. She quickly caught herself and retracted her arm to her side. “That is, our home, I guess?”

Princess Twilight blinked once, then twice, and finally a third time. “Wow, it's so....cozy?”

Twilight winced. “Well, it's no crystal-funhouse palace or whatever you have, but...”

“Even my old home back in Canterlot was nicer than...”

Twilight groaned and rubbed her temple. “What does it matter?! It's a house in one of the nicest neighborhoods in Canterlot, and it's not far from the bus stop. It's perfect, if you ask me.”

Sunset shrugged, her stomach obviously still pulling stunts but otherwise seeming a bit more relaxed than earlier. “It's actually a pretty awesome...” She gagged and fell over as another burst of pain shot through her stomach. She had barely enough time to turn herself back towards the curb before letting out another stream of vomit. Both Twilights knelt down next to their friend, as all attempts to vocalize support died in the wake of the tears brimming in Sunset's eyes. “Damn it, why is this happening to me?!”

“I don't know,” said Princess Twilight. “There's so much about this world's magic that we don't...”

“I don't mean the stupid spell!” Sunset growled. Her back was still turned to the older girls, but they could make out the small bits of bile-tipped saliva spewing out as she raved. “I mean this whole freaking day has been horrible! My whole life has been horrible! I was Princess Celestia's student! Why am I puking my guts up in someone's driveway?!”

“Oh...I don't know about that, either.” Princess Twilight's words were neutral in tone, but the glare she cast towards Twilight was easy enough to understand.

“I-In any case,” said Twilight, “we have to get Sunset inside the house and upstairs without my family seeing.”

Princess Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “Why? Shouldn't there be one downstairs that-”

“If they see I've poisoned the only friend I've ever brought over, they'll never leave me unsupervised around a child again! And that's assuming they don't think she's sick because she got drunk or something. They know she's a teenager. They know what teenagers who wear leather jackets do!” Her eyes widened as she realized her mistake. “I-I mean, I don't think Sunset's ever done that! And she certainly wouldn't do that now, but-”

“Twilight,” Sunset muttered. The pain in her belly choked her vocal chords, making her sound like a miniature messenger from Tartarus. “Shut up.”

Twilight fell silent immediately, even as the trembling of her lips revealed the voices were still stomping around inside her mind. Princess Twilight's gaze softened just slightly as she rubbed a hand against Sunset's back. “Do you have a plan?”

Nobody seemed to jump up as Twilight slowly opened the door. The living room lights were off, making the illumination from the kitchen all the brighter. The three could hear movement coming from that room, along with voices even the newcomer could ping as familiar, but they did not seem to notice that someone else was now in the house. Twilight took a few more cautious steps in before motioning for Princess Twilight to enter, carrying Sunset in her arms. The girl moaned and groaned, and whispered a few curses at the indignity of being carted around like a sack of groceries, but the dancing in her stomach had sapped much of her ability to protest.

“Now...what?” gasped the princess, her body ready to tear itself apart from the demanding weight of a small child.

“I'll go in first and get their attention,” whispered Twilight. “Give me thirty seconds, and then bolt for the stairs. Sunset can show you the bathroom.”

Both Princess Twilight and Sunset nodded in affirmation. Twilight straightened herself, took a deep breath, and walked straight towards the back of the house. Sure enough, her family was gathered in the dining room, save for Shining Armor, who was positioned over a steaming pot of some kind. Night Light was seated at his usual spot, while Twilight Velvet was finishing placing some forks down. They did not seem to notice Twilight's presence until she loudly cleared her throat. “H-Hello, everyone. How is...everything?”

“You're late, Twily,” grumbled Shining Armor.

“Late?” Someone seemed to switch on a sauna inside Twilight, as her body quickly became quite hot. She quickly wiped some of the sweat streaking down her brow. She could feel every muscle in her body screaming for her to cringe, or shrink down, or otherwise run away from the hopeless encounter. Only by the grace of friendship was she able to still stand and smile at her folks. “O-Of course I'm late! I mean, I'm sorry. Sunset and I were having so much fun and...well, we lost track of time.”

Night Light shrugged. “Understandable. You're a big girl, and we know you can take care of yourself. Just remember to give us a call next time, okay? Your parents worry sometimes.”

“O-Of course.” Twilight's head bobbed up and down like a dashboard bobblehead for several seconds. She could just barely pick up the sound of her doppleganger making her way up the stairs – so far, the plan had worked perfectly. Too perfectly. “So...anything interesting happen while I was gone?”

Twilight Velvet shrugged. “Nothing spectacular here. Anything exciting happen to you girls?”

Twilight chuckled nervously and tapped her fingers together. “Well, it's a little...hard to describe, but...well, you see...”

“No, we're not playing this again!” Shining slammed the spoon back into the pot so hard the whole stove shook. Twilight yelped and took a step back, but her brother's anger was thankfully limited to flinging kitchen utensils and pointing his finger like it was the tip of a laser. “In the space of two weeks, you've suddenly abandoned your dream of getting into Everton to go to Canterlot High, became friends with a magic pony-turned-human, and transformed said pony-turned-human into a child. So whatever insane little story you have now, trust me, it'll be more believable than anything else you've made up so far.”

“M-Made up?” Twilight felt her head twitching involuntarily. “I-I mean, I haven't lied about...”

Night Light slammed a hand against the table. “Shining Armor! What have I told you about calling your sister a liar?”

“I'm not!” Shining shouted back. “I'm just stating the facts! There has been weird stuff going on at that school ever since that dance incident. Twilight goes there for the Friendship Games, and all of the sudden she's talking about 'magic' and building weird machines that blow up!”

Within Twilight's finely-ordered mind, the tiniest thread snapped. She slammed her foot against the ground, causing the room to echo with the muted and dull sound of something stomping on a carpet. “And what about you? Ever since I got back from the Friendship Games, I swear you've been...”

Princess Twilight rapped her fingers against the darkened hallway wall. She couldn't see what was happening downstairs from her position, but she could still recognize the voices. One was unmistakeably her other self, the child with the large spectacles. And the other...

She looked over at the closed bathroom door. “Sunset, do I have a brother in this world?”

From the other side of the door, a weak voice groaned and gasped before responding. “Yeah. Shining Armor or something, I think.”

“Do they...get along?”

“No idea. I don't think he's taking the whole 'magic and unicorns exist' thing too well. He spent yesterday morning trying to prove his sister was just a kidnapper.”

“I see.” Princess Twilight leaned further against the wall, nervously rubbing her right hand against her left arm. She didn't understand why, but it seemed to help this body calm down somehow. “You don't suppose I...”

“Twilight, is that you?!”

The princess' ears vainly attempted to perk upwards at the sound of Spike's voice. Operating on reflex, she turned towards an open door down the hallway, from which a small purple dog was charging forward. She smiled and knelt over just as Spike stopped mere steps from her, positioning his neck perfectly for ear scratches. The princess was only too happy to oblige. “Oh, you must be this world's Spike. It's a pleasure to...”

Spike took one sniff of her outreached hand before biting down hard.

Princess Twilight yelped in surprise and pulled her fingers free from the dog's grip. The attack had thankfully not been hard enough to draw blood, but her individual digits were still stinging. Even worse, however, was the dog's low growl and the murderous glint in his eyes. “You're not Twilight,” he snarled. “What are you?!”

This was not something the Princess of Friendship had prepared for. She quickly rose back to her feet and began walking backwards, desperate to put as much distance between her and the mad dog as possible. The puppy, sensing its dominance, pressed the attack forward, keeping pace with Twilight's steps until she was backed against the wall. The shouting from downstairs was still going on, meaning that nobody had heard the commotion upstairs.

“Um...Sunset?” the princess shouted. “I-I think there's something wrong with this Spike...”

There was no answer, other than the sound of a toilet flushing and a child letting out a moan of absolute agony. The dog was now less than a foot from Princess Twilight, having positioned himself halfway between the hall and the stairs. She quickly surveyed the hall for any escape route, but other than locking herself in one of the rooms, found none. “L-Look, Spike,” she said through clenched teeth, “I think you may have gotten the teensiest bit confused....”

“I know exactly what's going on! You're some imposter disguising yourself as Twilight so you can take over our territory! You may be able to fool the humans downstairs, but you made one little mistake. You don't smell at all like Twilight!”

“B-But I'm not...”

She paused as an idea formed in her head. She relaxed herself against the wall and smiled at the puppy. Spike took a step back, but never diverted his eyes from his target. “Wow, you...really have a good sense of smell, huh?”

A momentary glint of confusion sparkled in Spike's eye. The dog seated himself on his rear and placed a paw upon his chest, while his aggressive demeanor melted into something resembling canine vanity. “Why, yes. I don't mean to brag, but I've always been a good sniffer. Like that time I sniffed the moldy sandwich out of her lab at school.”

“Really?” Princess Twilight clapped her hands together and leaned forward. “Please, tell me more.”

Spike cocked his head and gave the kind of shrug only a little dog could give. “No problem.” He closed his eyes and stuck his nose upwards, like he was the grand prize winner at a national dog show. “It all started one rainy night. Twilight had gotten back from the library...”

And so the brave little guard dog bragged about his exploits to the empty spot once occupied by Princess Twilight Sparkle.

“And your breath smells, too!” shouted Shining Armor.

“At least I floss everyday!” responded Twilight.

“Flossing hurts my gums, okay?!” retorted Shining. “And the next time...you...go...”

All activity in the downstairs ceased as Princess Twilight stumbled down the steps. In her haste to descend she had apparently lost her footing and slid forward, causing her to wobble back and forth as she struggled to regain control of her forward momentum. She finally came to a stop on the bottom step, if only by pressing much of the weight of her body against the railing. She let out a strained laugh as she stared at the dumbstruck humans. “Um...hello?”

While Shining Armor chose to stand in place with his jaw open, Twilight Velvet and Night Light rose from their seats and slowly approached the newcomer. She became noticeably tense as they approached, as if trying to decide between standing her ground or fleeing back upstairs, but the audible growling of a small dog from the top of the stairs seemed to be enough to convince her to be brave. The parents were likewise shocked as they took in the girl's seeming exactness to their daughter. The hair was styled differently, the clothes didn't match, and there were a few minor differences, but it was otherwise a mirror of Twilight.

The two turned back towards their daughter, their eyes burning with disappointment. The hairs on Twilight's neck stood on end as she felt the full onslaught of her parents' invisible shame beams. “Twilight Sparkle, we are very upset with you right now,” said Twilight Velvet.

Twilight gulped. “I-I can explain...” she barely managed to croak.

“We have given you a lot of freedom because we trusted you,” said Night Light. “We never questioned your experiments, or your studies, or what you did in your free time, because we trusted you to be responsible.”

Twilight nodded. “I know,” she quietly whined as she wiped her eyes.

“S-She didn't do anything wrong!” Princess Twilight blurted out. “If you would just give me a minute to explain...”

“There's no need to explain,” Twilight Velvet said, her voice low and threatening. “Our daughter has gone behind our backs.”

“I-I didn't mean...”

Night Light crossed his arms and leaned back just slightly, giving him the intense posture of a world-destroying conqueror. “What did we tell you about cloning yourself?!”

“Y-You told me...?”

The tears nearly receded right back into their ducts as Twilight's eyes widened. Her jaw likewise became slightly unhinged and swung open, leaving her looking like a dumbfounded kindergartner who was just told they were going to be tested on differential calculus. Princess Twilight reacted the exact same way, which admittedly did little to disprove the family's theory.

“Ever since you heard about that sheep, you've been wanting your own clone.” Twilight Velvet shook her head sadly. “You kept saying that you and she would read books together, gossip about coursework, and be best friends. We kept telling you that creating life was a bigger responsibility than taking care of a pet, but you never listened.”

By then, Twilight had recovered enough of her willpower to compel her mouth to work properly. Her eyelids closed until they almost formed a “V” shape with her forehead. “Yes, and then I learned more about the science, realized it was impossible, and stopped talking about it.” And nobody would care if you didn't keep mentioning it anytime you think it's “cute.”

Night Light nodded, his face still stern. “So you swear she's not a clone.”

“YES!” both Twilights said at once.

“In that case...” Velvet's eyes suddenly glowed like stars, which were accompanied by a manic grin. “Is she another new friend?”

“Well...uh...I suppose?” Twilight shrugged. “I mean, she's...well, I dunno what, but...well...”

Princess Twilight coughed loudly, drawing everyone's eyes to her. “I...think I can explain this better.” She straightened herself and stepped down the steps until she was on the carpet. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. I am essentially a version of your daughter from another dimension. I've come here from another dimension to help with Sunset Shimmer's predicament. I'm sorry if I've caused any of you any distress.” She even gave a little bow at the end, prompting cries of affection from the parents and a groan and pout from Twilight, who had decided to start moving towards Shining Armor.

The sight of his actual sister approaching was enough to tear Shining's eyes away from the fake one. “So...is she another pony?” he asked.

Twilight nodded, her eyes downturned. Shining shook his head. “...You attract the weirdest people, Twily.”

By then, the rest of the household had joined the wayward children in the kitchen. Princess Twilight was smiling and stepping with an absolute zest, which only furthered Twilight's groaning. The sight of her parents huddling around the intruder and beaming with pride did not help matters. “Dear, the other you is joining us for dinner,” said Night Light. “I have to say, the last couple days have been quite amazing.”

“Yes...amazing...wonderful,” Twilight muttered.

“So...what's for dinner tonight?” Princess Twilight asked, doing her best not to make eye contact with the other her.

Twilight Velvet closed her eyes and grinned. “Shining and I made your- I mean, my daughter's favorite: QUESDAILLAS!”

Twilight's mood perked up. “Really?”

Princess Twilight's heart seized up. “Really?!”

“It's been a while since we made them,” Shining said with a shrug. “We also made some meatless ones for your friend. Speaking of which, where is she?”

Twilight turned towards the stairs. “Well...”

From within the bathroom, Sunset prayed that her death would be swift and merciful.

Princess Twilight let out the chuckle of the damned as her plate was served. Nestled between a spoonful of guacamole and a generous serving of rice were three finely-cut triangles. She shuddered as she pondered her situation, trapped with a strange copy of her family and having to endure the horrible things laying before her. What made matters worse was that this world's Twilight Velvet shared at least one trait with her equine counterpart: she did not go easy on the cheese.

Lots and lots and lots of cheese.

And sitting next to Princess Twilight was someone that looked just like her, sounded just like her, and in a fair world should have been just like her. And yet she approached her fate as if she had not a care in the world. Almost as if she actually enjoyed...

No, that can't be it. Princess Twilight shook her head. That's one difference too many.

Twilight Velvet raised her water glass to her lips, but did not drink. Her hand remained hovering in the air, shaking just enough to cause droplets of the liquid within to bounce out of their transparent prison. Her eyes remained firmly locked on Princess Twilight, which only served to further her anxious desire to flee from the room. “So, tell us more about yourself, er...Twilight.”

Princess Twilight chuckled nervously behind gritted teeth. She found herself scratching at the back of her head with her right knuckle, pausing only long enough to will her fist to open and let the fingers do their job. “Well...I'm actually a pony, for one thing.”

Twilight swallowed a bite of her dinner. “Just like Sunset Shimmer.” Shining Armor rolled his eyes and grumbled something inaudible, but the parents simply responded with casual sips of their beverages and curious expressions. “Apparently, she had come here twice before the Friendship Games.”

Night Light raised an eyebrow. “Really? This isn't your first time to this world?”

Princess Twilight shook her head. “Some time ago, Sunset Shimmer stole my crown. I followed her back to this world and, long story short, we got it back. Then there was some trouble with Sirens trying to take over everyone's mind...”

Twilight nodded. “The giant Battle of the Bands at Canterlot High.”

“...And that pretty much brings us to today!” Princess Twilight quickly scooped up a forkful of rice and shoved it in her mouth in a very princess-like way. That is to say, she swallowed so much that one of her cheeks was swelled up as if she had the mumps.

Twilight Velvet leaned back in her chair. Her thumb slid across the exterior of her glass, leaving a long streak on the surface. “I have to say, we have learned quite a bit these last few days,” she said. She sat the glass down and planted her elbows on the table, creating a perfect little stand for her chin to rest on. “So, what do you think of this world? How does it compare to your home? How do we compare?”

Princess Twilight jerked backwards slightly at the barrage of the questions. She looked to her counterpart, who simply shrugged and continued to slowly cut and eat her quesadillas a forkload at a time. “I...dunno? I've only been over here a couple of times. I...suppose Sunset could answer that question a bit better...”

“But Sunset's our guest. You're our daughter.”

A loud scraping sound emanated from Twilight's plate. Everyone turned their attention to her for just a moment, which was enough for her to slowly set her knife down, the blade obscuring the nick in the plate's surface. Twilight smiled and nodded to her family, her lips curling up so high her cheeks threatened to buck her glasses straight into the rice. “I-It's fine. Finger slipped.”

“Heh, I know the feeling,” said Princess Twilight. She raised her left hand and wiggled her fingers towards herself. “Out of all the strange things about this world, I think this is what took the most getting used to. Not to mention walking on two legs.”

“Yeah, I'd bet,” Shining Armor mumbled, complete with the mandatory eye roll.

“So, what do you do back in your world?” asked Night Light. “Are you another lifetime honor student like our little Twily?”

Both Twilights blushed, but only the princess answered. “A-Actually, I'm no longer a student. I mean, I still love to study new things, but between all my duties as a princess...”

The remainder of that sentence was cut short as water erupted from Twilight Velvet's lips. Night Light set his hand on her shoulder and passed an extra napkin as she coughed and sputtered an apology. Shining Armor, having been beverage-free at the time, settled for dropping his fork against his plate and staring at Princess Twilight in awe. The princess slid down in her chair slightly, her eyes darting to her sides as she tried to shield herself with the wings she no longer possessed.

“M-My daughter's a princess?” muttered Velvet.

“No, she isn't,” Twilight said curtly.

Princess Twilight nodded. “Your daughter's right. We may share some kind of link across universes, but we are different pon- I mean, people. We've lived very different lives in very different environments. Using me as a way to measure progress would be like if you compared our Shining Armors.”

In an instant, everyone's eyes diverted from the visiting pony princess to the flummoxed college student. Shining Armor shrugged his shoulders and crossed his arms in front of his chest. “So there's a pony version of me, too? Is, like, every person here somehow a magic horse there?”

Princess Twilight rolled her eyes. “Maybe, I guess? I really haven't had time to look into it all.”

Twilight cocked her gaze towards her double. “Tell me, is your Shining Armor a dorky know-it-all who calls his sister a liar?” Shining grumbled something indecipherable in protest, Twilight retaliated by sticking her tongue out, and the parents shut the whole thing down with a glare that paralyzed both combatants.

“N-Not really.” Princess Twilight scooted her fork over what little remained of her rice – at least that part was safe to eat. “I mean, yeah, he was kind of a doofus growing up, but he was still the coolest big brother you could have. Not every pony grows up to marry a princess and rule over an empire.”

In an instant, the entire dining room erupted into chaos. Shining Armor choked on his dream, his eyes bugging out at this window into his future. Twilight's utensils tumbled onto her plate, freeing her hands so she could cover her mouth in shock. Velvet and Night Light settled on simple gasps, their faces frozen into expressions that were halfway between overjoyed and mortified. And Princess Twilight simply sank deeper into her chair, trembling nervously at the chaos she had unleashed.

“I-I'm marrying a princess?!” Shining gasped, his voice still coarse. “I mean, that's great but...does Cadance know?”

“C-Cadance...is the princess,” said Princess Twilight.

Shining's jaw dropped. “B-B-But she's just a dean! I mean, yeah, a dean at Crystal Prep is pretty high standing, but...”

“And you...just...had a baby.”

Twilight's jaw joined Shining's. “What? I'm an aunt?!”

Princess Twilight's eyes narrowed ever-so-slightly. “I am an aunt. But yes, my brother and his wife have a happy, healthy...very active bundle of joy.”

A part of Twilight wanted to dig in further, but the tone in the princess' voice convinced her otherwise. She settled instead on returning to her dinner, while Shining looked like a corpse the family had propped up for a macabre puppet show. “I-I'm gonna be a father...”

“So, when's the wedding?” asked Twilight Velvet.

Life returned to Shining Armor almost immediately. He rocketed himself back into an upright seated position and stared blankly ahead, comprehending nothing. “I...I don't want to talk about this anymore. I have heard enough.”

Twilight swallowed another bite of quesadilla. Her eyes turned towards her majesty's dish, and it did not take long to notice how the rice was gone and the triangles were untouched. “So...food's not good enough for you?” she mumbled.

“Wh-What?!” Princess Twilight stopped trying to fing with her fingers and returned her gaze to the plate. “I-It's not that it's bad. It's just...”

Night Light smiled and leaned forward. “If you would like something else, I think we have some leftover pizza...” A loud cough from Shining Armor followed. “Scratch that, had some leftover pizza. Well, we could still figure out something...”

“No no no, it...it won't be necessary.” Princess Twilight could feel the first beads of sweat sliding down her face. The food on her plate was staring at her, taunting her with its foul and unwholesome cheesiness. Around her, everyone was still enjoying their quesadillas, as they seemed to pay no mind to the tortilla breaking into flakes around their fingers or the gobs of cheese leaking from every edge. Only her counterpart seemed to be playing it safe with her knife and fork. At least she's got good table manners.

She gulped down a big lump of air. She must be pacing herself to make the ordeal more manageable. Maybe her family was cruel enough to keep forcing this on her after she told them she didn't like them. I mean, I don't like them, so there's no way she can. But I'm the Princess of Friendship, and I will not be an ungrateful guest. I...I have to plunge into this headfirst, like Rainbow Dash would.

Princess Twilight gently set her fork down next to her plate. She raised her now-free right hand to shoulder level before plunging it back down towards the middle of the dish. In one swift motion, she grabbed the middlemost triangle, brought the tip of it to her mouth, and bit down hard. The quesadilla struggled against her with all its might, burning the edges of her lips and the inside of her mouth with its innards, but eventually she managed to swallow the malicious meal.

It tasted okay.

The naturally human Sparkles watched the spectacle in silence. Princess Twilight slowly forced down another bite before setting the quesadilla back on her plate. She could only hope that she hadn't moved her hand too quickly to her napkin to wipe the excess oil and cheese from her hand. “Th-Thank you,” she muttered. “It's been a...lovely dinner.”

“Always happy to have guests,” said Twilight Velvet. “So, getting back to the topic, any more thoughts on our strange little world?”

Princess Twilight rolled her eyes away. “W-Well, I suppose there's something I've noticed. Ever since we started eating, everyone's been using their hands on...these.” She motioned to the quesadillas, her lips momentarily curling into a scornful sneer. “But your daughter is just...cutting them up and eating them.”

Twilight was halfway towards shoveling in another forkful when the words found their way down her ear canal. She slowly set the utensil back down and, her nose upturned and eyes shut in that formal sort of way, turned towards her regal counterpart. “That's because I am a proper lady, and I will not dirty my hands with something that can be eaten perfectly well with a dinner fork. I have studied everything about formal dining, especially proper silverware placement, and I am preparing myself for the adult world.”

Princess Twilight cocked her head. “But...your parents were using their hands.”

Twilight's eyes opened. “Well...yes, but what I'm doing is perfectly...”

“And it seems really counter-intuitive to eat something like this the way you are. Food like this is one of the times I can really say having hands is better than hooves.”

Twilight's nose descended. “B-But...table manners...important people...”

Twilight Velvet sighed and braced both hands against the table. “Hon, we've been meaning to talk about this for a while. We're proud that you're so well-behaved and mature for your age. It's just that...you always seem so tense when you're around us.”

“What? I'm not tense! I've never been so relaxed in my life!” Twilight said as her entire body stiffened and became as rigid and unmoving as a large rock in a flat, pleasant valley. “It's just that I want to be ready for when I'm dining with someone important.”

“And your family's not important?” Shining Armor quickly added.

Twilight's skin seemed to turn thistle, as if someone had pulled the plug and drained the color from her body. “Y...Y...You're all important! I love all of you, really! But I want to be ready for when I do go to one of these formal dinners!”

Night Light shrugged. “And that's fine. But we just want you to relax a little. I mean, just look at the princess...”

In an instant, Twilight shot up from her chair and slammed her palms against the table, causing the plates to do a quick hop before landing. It was only by sheer providence, a chance planetary alignment, and physics taking a profound dislike to the Sparkle household that nothing tipped over or crashed. Princess Twilight leaned away from her counterpart in horror, while everyone else leaped out of their chairs in surprise.

Twilight silently stared at everyone, her breathing becoming increasingly erratic as she turned her head. She regarded her brother, who had gone from her best friend in the world to her calling her a liar. She regarded Princess Twilight, and while she had trouble understanding her emotions, she knew they weren't good. She regarded the staircase, at the top of which her best friend was currently worshiping at the porcelain altar. And she regarded her parents.

Her scared, concerned parents.

Who probably hated her even more now.

The anger in Twilight's face melted into a look of humiliation, coupled with a bit of sorrow. She slowly moved her hands off the table and lowered her head. “I'm done,” she said, her voice slightly slurred. She draped a napkin across the top of the place and started walking towards the door. “If you need me, I'll be in the garage.”

She heard her other self say something, but she didn't care.

Compared to designing a magic storage device, fixing up an old bike was child's play. In the short period of time since she had excused herself from dinner, Twilight had switched in the old chain, replaced both tires, and wiped the frame clean of rust, dust and cobwebs. Save for the chipped paint and faded stickers (which Twilight could not bring herself to remove), the whole thing was looking quite pleasant, even in the dim light provided by the garage bulb.

For the first time that day, Twilight allowed herself a long, exasperated sigh. Her body slid into the unfolded card chair like a deflating balloon as a long and exhausting day finally caught up with her. Even in her present state, however, she could not help but behold the little red bicycle with a measure of pride. Nothing in the world could surpass the good feelings that came with a project well done.

Twilight crossed her arms and let out a mighty harrumph. “Perfect. Sunset's just going to love this.”

Her moment was brief, however, as she heard a loud squeaking, followed by a voice saying, “Um...hello?”

Twilight turned her eyes to the garage's side door, which was now open. Standing at the other end was Princess Twilight, looking quite tired herself. Despite her best efforts, Twilight could feel her eyes narrow slightly at her counterpart's approach. “May I help you?”

There was a brief flash of concern in Princess Twilight's face, but her face otherwise remained in a goofy, semi-charming smile. She slid into the garage with all the grace of a petal on the wind, pausing only to close the door behind her to keep out the draft. “A-Actually, I wanted to talk to you. I was really worried after what happened...you know, during dinner.”

Twilight's nerves tightened, as if she was running steel wool under her skin. “Yes. I assume I've horrified my family into silence.”

“Actually, they...told me to let you calm down on your own,” Princess Twilight said, her voice just ever-so-dainty. “Besides, we really haven't had much of a chance to, you know, do some girl-talk...I guess?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and, with a heavy groan, pulled herself from her hard metal seat. She grabbed another chair from the mishmash of goods in the garage's corner and, after barely resisting the urge to slam the princess in the face, unfolded it next to her own, closer to the door. “Fine,” she muttered as she sat back in her own chair, much less joyful than before.

“Er...thanks?” Princess Twilight quickly seated herself before the offer could possibly be redacted. Her gaze locked onto the bicycle. “So...this looks nice?”

Twilight shrugged. “I'm almost done with the repairs. Sunset should be able to use it by tomorrow morning.” She glanced over towards Princess Twilight. “That is, assuming you don't zap her back to normal during the night.”

The princess sighed. “I wish I could, but age spells are extremely tricky. I've never even been able to perform one myself.” She rubbed her bare forehead with her left hand. “And besides, these bodies are kind of missing some of the required features to use magic. Even when we grow pony ears and tails, the horns don't follow.”

Twilight closed her eyes and adjusted her glasses. She was doing her best to maintain a professional atmosphere, even if her attempts were hopelessly transparent. “So...you said you brought books about magic?”

“Um...yes?” Princess Twilight's right eyebrow crept upwards slightly.

“Would it be okay if I...took a look a them?” Twilight's voice jumped up just a bit as she spoke, betraying the internal squealing at having all the answers just within arm's reach. She coughed loudly and cleared her throat, restoring her vocal abilities to normal. “It would make rebuilding the machine much easier.”

“Actually, that's what I wanted to talk to you about.” Princess Twilight took a deep breath as her counterpart's eyes opened warily. “I've been thinking about the situation here and...I don't know if we can reverse the spell. At least, not in this world.”

Twilight felt a chill run up her spine. “You mean you...want her to go back to Equestria? I've talked to her about that, too, and...she's a bit nervous about doing that right now.”

Princess Twilight shrugged with her right shoulder. “I understand, but this is an unusual situation. I'm just saying that we might want some experts to take a look at this, perhaps even the princesses. Canterlot has some of the brightest minds when it comes to understanding the most complex and bizarre of spells, especially ones that almost nopony can use.”

Twilight nodded along in silent contemplation. As much as she wanted to argue, there was some degree of logic in Princess Twilight's words. Even just a bit of input from an expert in this field could give them the clue they needed to unraveling this spell. And in any case, Sunset's well-being had to come first. She was her friend, and she would not allow...

“I can understand wanting to experiment, but wouldn't it be best if we left this to somepony who knows something about magic?”

At that precise moment, a nerve in Twilight's brain exploded, sending her right eye into twitchy convulsions. She slammed both hands against the table and pulled herself into a standing position before turning towards the princess. It was fortunate that Twilight wore glasses; otherwise, the princess might have been reduced to ash from the burning anger in her eyes. “Excuse me?! Sunset and I happen to be the closest things to experts on how magic works in this world!”

Princess Twilight crossed her arms neatly under her chest. “And that's exactly my point. This is an entirely new field of study, and we need ponies that know how to analyze this...”

“I was able to measure the exact EM Frequency of an astral projection of a winged unicorn destroying three sea monsters and designed a prototype storage device capable of containing said energy so it could be safely transported and studied!” Twilight could feel the fire burning within as she whipped her glasses off. Beneath the blur, she could make out Princess Twilight shrinking back in her chair. “And I made it so small it could fit inside of a compact! That's not to mention how I was able to build a much larger and more reliable device out of electronic scrap! You give me an hour with those magic books of yours, and I could probably make a cell phone app that can zap Sunset back to normal in five minutes!”

The room fell silent for several seconds. Both Twilights stared each other down, even if one of them really needed to squint to see anything. The human Twilight rubbed her fingers against the hinges of her glasses as her opponent said nothing. No response, no verbal lashing, no anything.

A cruel smile slipped across her mouth as she placed her glasses back on. With her vision restored, she could now see her counterpart's anguished, confused expression. Princess Twilight tried to shy away, but the sweat on her brow and the quivering of her lips were telling enough. “...You have no idea what I'm talking about, do you?”

“You...I...I know about this world, okay?!”

Twilight leaped back against the table as Princess Twilight hoisted herself upwards. The regal aura had dissipated entirely, leaving behind a room with two angry teenage identical twins. “I've been to this world multiple times! I know about cars, cell phones, computers, television...”

“Do you know how they work?”

Princess Twilight's gaze softened, if only out of surprise at the question. “Well...no, not really. B-But...”

“I do. I've been studying them my whole life.” Twilight's smile opened just enough to show a little teeth. “Don't worry, though. I'm sure you'll catch up with the rest of us before long.”

That was when something snapped inside the princess' own brain. The sudden electrical impulse caused her to grit her teeth and clench her fists. “I'll have you know I could learn everything about this world's technology if I wanted to. We just don't need things like...cell phones in Equestria when we have magic!”

“And yet when Sunset and I started exploring magic together, she insisted that we focus on incorporating it into modern devices.” Twilight adjusted her glasses menacingly. “In fact, she was insistent that the ways she studied magic in Equestria would not work here. So, princess, what was that you were saying about experts?”

“I'll have you know that I am the Princess of Friendship! I was the student of Princess Celestia herself! I've completed my studies and become one of the rulers of Equestria! Y-You're still in high school!”

So what, you get to stand around and look pretty and that makes you better than me? At least I worked to get where I am! I didn't need some princess to prop me up!”

“You listen to me, you little...!”

“Shut up, you big...!”

There was a knock on the door. The two Twilights, who had just moments earlier stood at the brink of grappling with each other for dominance, froze as the voice of Sunset Shimmer called from the other end. “Hello? Twilight, Twilight, are you girls in there?”

Twilight looked at Princess Twilight. Both of their faces were twisted in discomfort, which was barely enough to mask their sense of burning wrath. As they scanned each other, an unspoken understanding etched itself in both of their minds. As much as it pained them to do so, there was only one way they could present themselves to their common friend...

The door opened. “Twilight?”

Sunset Shimmer, clad in a pair of yellow, slightly tight pajamas, almost jumped back when she saw both Twilights. They were staring at her with big, toothy smiles and shimmering eyes. Twilight had clasped her hands together at chest level, while Princess Twilight moved hers together behind her back and kicked up the back of her right foot. “Hello, Sunset Shimmer!” they both shouted in unison.

What followed was about fifteen seconds of tense silence, all three girls completely unmoving, unwavering in their expressions. That was how long it took for Sunset to join them in their smiles. “So...you girls are getting along?”

“Why, yes!” said Twilight, followed by a painful laugh. “Why wouldn't we be?”

“Well, you seemed pretty upset back in town.” Sunset cocked her head. “And I heard about what happened at dinner.”

“Oh...that?” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Just...normal teenage angst! I...I have that, right?”

Princess Twilight tagged in. Her eyes fixated on the repeating image on Sunset's pajamas: a smiling anthropomorphic donkey writing in a book. “Where did you get those nightclothes?”

Sunset looked down at the yellow garment. “Twilight's mom found them while she was digging through the garage today. She said they were Twilight's when she was my...well, the age I'm at now.”

Twilight's face blushed until her face resembled a purple tomato. She covered her eyes, almost pressing her glasses into her skull. “Yes...I was really into 'Smarty Pants the Donkey' back then.” She lowered her hands as Princess Twilight barely suppressed a giggle. “So...feeling better?”

Sunset nodded, one hand brushing her hair away from her eyes. “I was up there a while, but I think it's all out of my system. Last time I use ice cream for revenge for awhile.”

That was when Sunset's gaze finally locked onto the bike behind the two. Instinct took over as she pushed herself between the two girls and ran her fingers across the frame. Some of the paint chipped away as she did so, but that did little to distract from the majesty of this...old bike she had already seen previously. Pulling on her last reserves of strength, Sunset took a deep breath, moved her hands back down, and cooled her enthusiasm to a more reasonably adult level. “It's...looking much better. You think it's ready for a test drive?”

Twilight glanced out through the door, noting the darkness surrounding the garage. “It's a little late tonight, but we could give it a try tomorrow.”

“When we're not looking for a cure!” Princess Twilight hastily added. “Because, you know, that's why I'm here!”

If there was anything curious or suspicious about the two Twilight's awkwardness, Sunset showed no external sign of acknowledging it. She turned from the bike towards the two girls, still smiling with genuine happiness. “I know. And I know I reacted a bit badly back at the ice cream parlor, but...this is really what I've been wanting for a while.”

Twilight cocked her head. “You...wanted to be turned into a child by an exploding computer?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and chuckled. “No, of course not. I just...wanted you two to finally get to know each other.”

Now it was Princess Twilight's turn to get it on with the head-tilting action. “Huh?”

“You two are some of my best friends,” said Sunset. “I knew that once you two got over your fears about destroying all life, you would find a way to get along perfectly. The last couple days have been terrible, and this one worse than most, but...I'm just so glad to have one thing go right in this mess.”

Sunset sniffed back some joyous tears and embraced both of her friends a hug, which was not exactly easy when she was so much smaller than usual. The two Twilights cooperated by stepping closer to each other and leaning downwards to give Sunset a pat on the back. The body heat and movement was too much for the child to take, as both teenagers felt a warm liquid running down their clothes from roughly around where Sunset's eyes were. They still had theirs open, however, and were able to see each other as the shame-filled wrecks that they were.

The awkward scene continued for only several more seconds, but which felt like hours. When Sunset finally pulled away, Twilight and Princess Twilight were smiling back at her with semi-sincere grins. Sunset nodded back, then moved back towards the door. “I'll see you guys back inside. This is going to be wonderful!”

The two barely managed a chuckle as Sunset closed the door. Once they were certain she wasn't going to just turn around and ambush them again, both Twilights turned back towards each other. The smiles had long since faded, but their anger no longer burned in their eyes. “She really knows how to pile on the guilt, doesn't she?” asked Twilight.

“Yes, she does,” Princess Twilight said between nervous giggles.

Twilight let out a mournful sigh and diverted her eyes away from the princess. “Look, let's be honest. We haven't gotten along since we got here. But this is about Sunset Shimmer, not us. She needs all the support she can get right now, and...as much as I hate to admit it, having someone else who knows about magic would be really helpful.”

Princess Twilight sighed and lowered her head. “And I suppose having someone who knows more about this world's oddities could be useful. I doubt a transmogrification scholar in Equestria would be able to wrap their head around a computer.”

Silence fell across the garage once again, as both of the Twilights stared at the ground. It was Princess Twilight who made the first move, turning back towards her counterpart with a slight smile. “You can look over any of the books I brought from Equestria. I'm willing to share the money I got today; I'm sure Spike wouldn't mind if it was going towards helping Sunset Shimmer.” Her eyes narrowed as her face suddenly darkened. “But if we do this, we're going to promise to do what's best for Sunset. I still have my doubts that this is going to work, and if that turns out to be Sunset coming back to Equestria, that's what we're going to do.”

Twilight returned Princess Twilight's stare. “Trust me, I have never forgotten who this is about. Whatever Sunset decides to do, I'll support her. But if she goes back to Equestria, it's going to be her decision, not ours. In the meantime, we just play nice and don't do anything to upset her too much.” She extended her hand. “So, do we have a deal?”

Princess Twilight hesitated for just a moment before shaking Twilight's hand. “Agreed.”

The two smiled at each other as they released their grip. “So, any recommendations on where to start?” asked Twilight.

Princess Twilight shrugged. “The Fundamentals of Magic is a pretty good one. It covers most of the basic groundwork for how magic works in Equestria. I remember reading it over and over again in...Magic Kindergarten.”

And with that knife firmly implanted in Twilight's back, the princess strode back into the house. Twilight would have come racing after her, desperate to make some kind of intellectual comeback, but she knew better. She was a student at Crystal Prep, after all, and she knew the value of biding her time.

Besides, Sunset still came first.

The first few minutes had been encouraging. Once the three had returned to the house proper, Twilight had settled herself on one of the recliners and popped open The Fundamentals as Magic, as Princess Twilight had recommended. The princess had declined to join her, choosing instead to spend some time sipping coffee with her parents in the kitchen. Shining Armor, having had his fill of interdimensional nonsense for one night, had retired to his room to sort out this news about his future child.

Twilight had been initially concerned about whether or not she would have been able to read the pony alphabet at first, but apparently whatever magic compelled ponies to turn into humans had also translated the written word into something she could understand. The diagrams and sketches were also helpful, albeit confusing to someone not used to pony anatomy. Going purely by proportions, Sunset and Princess Twilight had been less like horses and more like walking stuffed animals.

Nevertheless, it was one of the biggest leads she had ever gotten on understanding magic. Within her hands, she held a tome of unimaginable power. Once she unlocked its secrets, there would be no stopping her...

That was when she finished the table of contents. Once she got to the first actual chapter, all progress immediately halted. The logical half of Twilight's brain, which had long held dominance over her thinking, found the pony writings on magic contradictory to all rationality and reason, as if the species had just made everything up as they went along. Mind over matter. Transmogrification. Time manipulation. Complete control over the world. This isn't a scientific discourse – it's one of my brother's lousy fantasy novels, only somehow with more nudity! She shuddered at the implications of that last thought.

As if concerned that her counterpart would hear her, Twilight slowly closed the book and set it between her right thigh and the chair's armrest. Sunset had quietly seated herself cross-legged on the carpet and was watching her new favorite show, which as far as Twilight knew was her first favorite show. Her back was turned to her, but Twilight could sense the smile on her lips as she watched girls in impractical clothing battle vaguely-defined monsters with the power of love and friendship.

“You know, you shouldn't sit so close to the TV,” Twilight said. She motioned to the other chair as Sunset slowly turned around. “I'm sure they won't mind if you sit here.”

Sunset let out an exasperated groan, but nevertheless rose up and shuffled over to the chair, her hands wrapped around the remote. With a mighty heave, she leaped backwards into the seat and spread her back against the cushioned support. “Better?” she muttered.

“Y-Yeah, I suppose,” said Twilight. Her eyes casually turned towards the nonsense of the screen.

“I can't believe you forgot about the test, Prism! It's only the most important one of your entire life!”

“Well, excuse me, Eventide! I think the giant frog rampaging through downtown is more important than some dinky language test!”

For just a moment, another twitch seemed to run the hairline of Twilight's lips. “So they're arguing about a test? When did that happen?”

Sunset sighed and rolled her eyes. “After Baron Donku sent the Fabulous Frog to distract them from their finals. It's all part of his plan to make them blame each other for their mistakes so he can steal the Fire of Friendship.”

“Yeah, I'll..take your word for it.”

Twilight slowly picked the book back up and reopened it to her previous page. Her eyes scanned from one side of the text to the other, desperately searching for something familiar but coming up with nothing. All of this was just making her head hurt worse than...

The Friendship Games.

Twilight slowly closed the book and exhaled deeply as a look of worry washed across her face. “Sunset...do you mind if I ask you something?”

Sunset shrugged. “Sure, Twilight.”

“Remember... Do you remember, back when we were first showing our design to the girls, I told you how I couldn't believe you were being so nice to me? And you said that you 'had your reasons?'”

Sunset nodded slowly, an uncomfortable look creeping up her face. “Yeah? Has anyone in the group made you feel not welcome?”

“N-No, of course not.” Twilight quickly adopted a big, goofy grin that fooled nobody. “It's just...I really want to know...what was your reason?”

“My...reason?” Sunset cocked her head. “Twilight, I told you. I've been where you were before. I know what it's like to make a colossal mistake and turn into a demon. I just didn't want you to go through what I...”

“Was it because of her?”

Sunset's back and hair straightened instantly. Twilight mentally kicked herself for the outburst as she pulled the book tightly against her body, but she could not help herself. “I-I mean, was it because you were friends with the other me? I mean, her? I mean...?” She sighed and threw herself against the back of the recliner. “I have no idea anymore. I just...need to know.”

“You need to know if the only reason I'm friends with you is because I'm friends with Princess Twilight?” Sunset's hands clasped against her knees as she pulled herself into as authoritative a position as possible, considering her current predicament. Not helping was her eyes, which struggled to stay open after such a long day. “Twilight...I like you. That's all there is to it. You're smart, you're funny, and you're someone I can share a love of magic with. I like Princess Twilight, too. She's someone I can turn to for guidance or comfort, or when I just need to get back in touch with my old pony self.”

Twilight hands trembled. “So you're saying she has nothing to do with it?”

“Outside of helping to introduce Equestrian magic to this world, yes. With someone like you, Twilight, I'm sure we would have been friends no matter what.”

Sunset's lie was perfectly constructed to save Twilight's ego.

“I believe you, Sunset.”

A shame there was not enough ego there to believe it.

Thankfully, a knock on the wall shattered the tension before things could escalate into the most dangerous levels of fibbing. Princess Twilight stood in the hallway, her haggard form giving the appearance of the sole survivor of a horrific cataclysm. Behind her, Twilight's parents made there way into the master bedroom. “We're going to bed, girls,” said Night Light. “You're welcome to the couch if you would like, princess. The chairs also work as a nice bed in a pinch. Er...sorry we don't have anything nicer ready.”

Princess Twilight glanced at the couch. A look of doom crossed across her face. “Oh, it's...fine. I'll manage.”

“I'll be right back with some sheets,” added Twilight Velvet. “You girls just...mingle. Or whatever it is that friends do...” She bit her bottom lips as liquid pride began to stream from her eyes. It took all of Night Light's energy to lift her into the bedroom and close the door.

Free at least, Princess Twilight let out the most relieved sigh in the history of relieved sighs. “Thank goodness that's over. I thought they'd never stop.”

“Let me guess,” Twilight said. She wasn't facing the princess, but the tone of her voice was obvious enough. “They made you go over your entire life story so they could figure out where they went wrong with me. Typical.”

Princess Twilight titled her head in confusion. “No, nothing like that. I mean, they did show me about three whole volumes of family photos and wanted to know what went with what, but...” She groaned and collapsed lengthwise on the couch. “What a day. And this was supposed to be so simple...”

Now it was Sunset's turn to be confused. “What are you talking about?” she asked between yawns.

Princess Twilight simultaneously wiped her brow and massaged her aching brain. “Just...this was supposed to be a quick trip. Now it's looking like I'm gonna be here a while.”

Twilight set the book aside once more and stood up. “Well, don't worry,” she said in as sweet and diabolical a voice as possible. “I'm sure we'll have everything wrapped up and you back in Equestria before you know it. Isn't that right, Sunset?”

There was no response. Twilight turned towards Sunset Shimmer, only to find her laid out on the chair, snoring gently. The sight was peaceful enough for the two to briefly forget their petty rivalry, at least until the little girl suddenly snorted loud enough to wake the dead. Sighing, Twilight walked over and grabbed the remote. “She's had a really rough day,” she said as she switched the television off.

She turned her eyes dismissively towards her other self. “You know, my dad was probably joking about the couch. We could find...somewhere upstairs.” Like the roof.

“Nah, this will work just fine.” Princess Twilight stretched her limbs and yawned. “You and Sunset can go to bed, if you like.” She glanced over at the discarded book, prompting a wicked sneer to cross her lips. “Or we could go over everything you learned tonight. Maybe we could even make that...'app' you mentioned and 'zap Sunset back to normal?'”

Twiligh's body went tense. Every synapses urged her to muster some kid of retort or reaction. It was a testament to her character that she settled for adjusting her glasses and letting out a deep breath, which was powerful enough to counter the impulse to commit regicide. “We'll talk about this tomorrow,” she said, her voice low and sharp.

Twilight gave Sunset a gentle nudge, but the child only muttered some half-sensible comment about applesauce and pinkie shears before melding even further into the furniture. It took an even more forceful push to finally snap Sunset out of her slumber. The girl yawned, stretched, and slid out of the chair, giving her regal friend a final wave as she began marching towards the stairs. Twilight waited until her friend had ascended out of view before flashing Princess Twilight a quick “I'm watching you” gesture with her hands and following her up. By the time she had made it to the bedroom, Sunset was already sitting in the sleeping bag, one hand vigorously rubbing Spike behind the ears. The dog sniffed the air at Twilight's approach; upon catching the right scent, he forgot about it all and focused on the ecstasy of his little puppy skull being rubbed down.

“Princess Twilight said she'd help fund the new storage device,” Twilight said as she removed her glasses. She laid them neatly on her nightstand before resuming changing into her nightclothes. “Just so you know, though, she thinks we're in over our heads. She wants experts from Equestria handling this.”

Sunset's hand stopped moving, prompting confused whimpers from Spike. “You mean she wants me to be looked over by the crustiest unicorns in Canterlot.” Her left eye twitched. “And...Celestia, too.”

“I told her you weren't interested, but I swear, I didn't tell her why.” Twilight finished buttoning her pajama top and climbed into bed. “I...think she may still want us to send you there.”

Sunset Shimmer shrugged. “I suppose. Princess Twilight can be a little stubborn. But she's helping us, right?” She let out another yawn and slipped deeper into the sleeping bag. “I'm sure it'll all go better tomorrow.”

Twilight smirked and chuckled unconvincingly. “Yeah...tomorrow.”

She looked out the window as best she could. As blurry as the night sky was without her glasses, she could still recognize the twinkling and glare of the stars. In her youth, she had imagined how many worlds were out there, with beings she couldn't possibly imagine, just waiting for her to come and visit them. And now that she had two aliens in her house, she couldn't wait to get one of them to leave.

Irony, why do you hate me?

Author's Note

I'm sorry.

Chapter 7: Going Walkies

Sunset awoke to darkness. Not in a threatening sense, but rather because the sun was not up yet.

She wasn't certain why she had woken up so early. She had always loved sleeping in, especially after an exhausting day like she had just gone through. She hadn't had any bad dreams; in fact, she hadn't dreamed at all. Consciousness had simply faded soon after she had snuggled her way into the sleeping bag.

Sunset shook her head, letting out a snort as she forced all her senses back into reality. Rising back to her feet was still a bit of an ordeal, as normal morning grogginess seemed to exacerbate the dueling natures inside her head, but a quick wiggling of her extremities was enough to remind her of what body she was still in.

Day three...still a brat...

As Sunset's eyes adjusted to the darkness, she turned towards Twilight's bed, only to find it empty. Her sense of hearing finally returned at around the same time, allowing her to pick up faint sounds from downstairs. Taking care to be as quiet as possible, the child stepped out of the bedroom, crossed the hallway, and descended the staircase. A few steps down, she was able to make out a faint light coming from the kitchen, along with the sound of pages turning.

She was not the least bit surprised to see Twilight sitting at the kitchen table, her glasses gleaming against the overhead lamp. In front of her lay the same book she had been reading before, along with a notepad, a stack of white index cards, and a steaming mug. Judging by her worried expression and the pen she was nervously tapping against the table surface, the work was getting the better of her, and by a significant margin. She barely even noticed as Sunset climbed into the chair beside her. “You're up early.”

Twilight let out a shocked gasp, her nerves settling only when she realized who was speaking. “Oh...Sunset. I didn't get you up, did I?”

Sunset shrugged. “Nah, I would have been up anyway. I guess that's one advantage of being a kid again: lots of energy.”

“Actually, children have lower energy reserves than adults.” Twilight scribbled an angry little cloud on the side of the notebook. “The old legend of them overflowing with energy is psychosomatic, likely stemming from their reduced attention span, differing perception of time, and tendency to indulge in play over serious work.” She paused as she saw Sunset's face turn grim. “I mean, that's my theory, anyway. I was never really into studying human development.”

“To be honest, neither do I.” A little bit of brightness returned to Shimmer's face, prompting a light chuckle. “So,” she said as she leaned in closer, “what are you working on?”

Twilight pulled the notebook just slightly closer to herself. “Oh, you know...notes, reference sheets, flash cards, the usual. I'd normally take a highlighter to these, but someone else already beat me to it.” Her eyes drifted ever-so-slightly in the direction of the living room, where the royal version of herself was still slumbering until a prince or frog or whatever-it-was that woke princesses up came along. “If we're going to figure this spell out, we're going to need to know magic inside and out.”

Sunset Shimmer sighed and leaned back in the chair. She rubbed her left eye with her fingers as she let out a groan. “Twilight...you aren't going to figure out Equestrian Magic in a day. Princess Twilight and I were Celestia's students, and it took most of our lives to get to where we are. It would be like expecting to know everything about...say, physics or chemistry after only a few hours.”

“And that's the problem,” Twilight mumbled. “I know that magic exists. I've seen what it can do. But I can't just...explain it.” Grumbling, she shoved the open book over to Sunset. “See what I mean? This page is describing how you could use magic to teleport yourself. This would already be silly enough if it was an instantaneous displacement, but there is a delay of up to one second before the target of the spell reappears.”

Sunset shook her head and picked up the book. Her eyes instantly locked onto the pages, all fully translated thanks to the wonders of Starswirl's magic. “Teleportation is actually pretty advanced, as far as magic goes. It took me years to get it nailed down, and even then, I wasn't keen on using it too much.”

“B-But think of the implications!” Twilight slammed her pencil against the table as frustration, supplemented with a steady dose of caffeine, worked its way through her bloodstream. “Do you cease to exist during that delay? Do you destroy your body and clone yourself somewhere else? What happens if you teleport into the ground or a rock? What if an insect gets caught in the spell with you?”

“I think you're thinking too hard about this.” Sunset flipped quickly from one page to the next. “I-I mean, it's not like accidents don't happen, but these are mostly introductory books. The actual spells and nasty side-effects are in the later volumes.”

Twilight sighed and rested her chin against her left arm. “You're right. It's just...I thought I was getting a grasp on how magic worked, and now that I've read all of this, I feel...like some dumb little kid.” She smiled and rolled her eyes. “No offense.”

Silence answered her.

While Twilight Sparkle's social skills were far from refined, even she could detect something decidedly off. Her smile faded as she turned her attention fully back to Sunset Shimmer. The girl was seemingly transfixed by the book, tossing from one page to another in what could only be described as hysterical confusion. “A-Are you okay?”

Sunset finally looked up from the book. Her eyes were brimming with warm tears. “Of course I am,” she lied.

Twilight could feel something pulling at her heart. Sunset wasn't bawling or anything of the sort, but even after wiping her eyes clear, her features were still dark and her breathing heavy. As if acting on instinct, she reached over and placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder. “You don't have to hide anything from me, Sunset. Like you always said, friends need to be there for each other.”

Sunset took in a sniff and smiled. “Thanks, Twilight, but I'm perfectly fine.”

“Really?” Twilight's grip tightened. “Because a moment ago, you looked...”

Sunset's smile disappeared. “I said I'm fine.”

“Oh...okay, then.” Twilight's hand slowly withdrew back to a neutral position. “So...I was thinking that, now that we have funding, we should make getting the replacement parts our first priority.” She reached over to one of the index cards and handed it to Sunset. “While I was on break, I started sketching out some ideas for improving our design.”

Sunset scanned the card. Most of it was taken up by another drawing of the marvelous contraption that had gotten them into this mess, with a few squiggly lines and marks to the side to denote additional plating, extra cooling systems, better ventilation, and the like. “I guess it's a start,” Sunset said, her voice much closer to what constituted normal in this circumstance. “We might also want to look at activating it somewhere other than Canterlot High. It might...”

Her eyes suddenly widened. “Wait, did you say 'break?'”

“Oh, just one or two in the last three hours.” Twilight giggled nervously as she gulped down the remaining liquid in her mug.

Sunset's eyes narrowed. “Twilight, just how long have you been up?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, conveniently ignoring how soft and jelly-like they were becoming. “Seriously, I'm perfectly fine. I once went without sleep for five days. This is absolutely nothing.”

The metaphorical hinges on Sunset's jaw popped off, leaving her mouth hanging open in abject horror. “Five...days?”

“My Eighth Grade Science Fair project. I was so determined to win first prize that I refused to sleep until everything was perfect. It wasn't easy, but I eventually managed to prove that flowers can talk, are conspiring against us, and need to be exterminated for the sake of humanity.” Twilight's lips curled into a vengeful sneer. “I lost to some snot-nosed brat that built a potato battery.”

“Oh...I see.” Sunset pushed herself away from the table very, very slowly. “If you'll excuse me...”

“A potato battery!” Twilight let out a manic growl and pulled at the sides of her hair. “Do you know how uninspired that is? It's right up there with the vinegar volcano! What's next, giving the Starswirl Prize to someone proving that things get hot when you set them on fire?”

Twilight let out one final roar, and then the room fell quiet. Sunset dared not move another inch, lest she upset the mad beast before her. She had not seen anyone this manic and sleep-deprived since the time Applejack's brother got injured and she had to finish the harvest by herself. Probably didn't help that it was back during Sunset's bad days and she was partly – if not completely – responsible for injuring him to begin with. And with that thought needling through Sunset's neural network, she found herself desperately searching for any sort of exit.

Thankfully, salvation came in the form of Spike. The two girls were jostled from their respective dilemmas at the sound of the purple pup approaching, a leash tightly clasped within his jaws. He sat down and dropped the leash, his eyes never once leaving the girls. “Um...I think it's time for my walk, Twilight.”

“Oh....right.” Twilight pushed herself back from the table and stood up. The sudden movement agitated all of her muscle areas, sending a clear message to her brain about how long she had been seated and not sleeping. She clasped her hand over her mouth as a yawn forced its way out. “Sorry, Spike. I totally forgot. Just give me a minute to...”

“You know what, Twilight?” Sunset jumped down from the chair, a smile plastered over her face. “Why don't you just stay here and...plan out the rest of the day? I can take Spike for his walk.”

Twilight's eyes shot open. “Um...are you sure? I mean, I always take Spike for his walks, and...well, you don't know the neighborhood and...”

“Spike must know his way around.” Sunset turned to the dog. “Isn't that right, boy?”

Spike nodded along happily. “It's not like it's hard to find the way back home. She'll be safe with me, Twilight, I promise.” He let out a small whine. “Besides, you do look a little weak. Maybe you should rest a little.”

“Bah, nonsense!” Twilight snorted as she climbed to her feet. “I'm perfectly fine, as you can plainly see. Now come, Spike. Let us initiate our morning rituals with a patrol of the neighborhood.” At least, that's what Twilight would have said if she hadn't instead planted her face into the table halfway through the snort.

Sunset jumped to Spike's side, bent down on one knee, and hooked his leash to his collar. “Come on, Spike. I think Twilight needs some beauty rest.”

The first thing Sunset did upon stepping outside was take a deep breath. The clean morning air, still cold and heavy with dew, had an absolutely intoxicating effect upon her little lungs. The last lingering traces of post-waking depression melted away as her muscles relaxed. As much as she might have fought against the shopping excursion the previous day, the new blouse Rarity had picked out made her feel renewed against the dull breeze. She might have continued to stand still and enjoy that moment had a purple paw not prodded her leg, snapping her back to reality. “A-hem!”

Sunset's eyes turned down towards Spike. The puppy's collar was now connected to a leash, which was in turn wrapped around Sunset's right hand. The puppy eyed the girl with no small amount of impatience. “Oh...right, sorry,” she said, her words sprinkled with a bit of nervous giggling. She tightened her grip around the leash and took a few steps forward. Sensing that the ritual had begun, Spike darted ahead of the girl. In an instant, Sunset felt the leash suddenly go tight in her hands, and Spike let out a small yelp as his forward mobility suddenly ceased, leaving him standing frustrated on the front lawn.

Everything was sufficiently prepared. “Alright, little pup!” she said, her voice dripping with near-Pinkie levels of enthusiasm. “Where are we going?”

Spike turned his head to the left, then the right, and back to the left. “I'm thinking...that way,” he said, pointing a paw towards the distant, leftward horizon.

Sunset looked down the street. There was nothing particularly special about it, seeing as it was just another row of little houses and yards. “Any...particular reason?”

“Nah, but Twilight and I usually just go about anywhere. And today, that way looks fine.”

“I...guess that reason's as good as any.” Sunset shrugged and smiled at the eager puppy. “Let's go!”

Spike barked out an agreement and began scampering down the sidewalk. Sunset tightened her grip on the leash and followed along, humming one of the Rainbooms' tunes under her breath as she did so.

It could be said that there were certain social assumptions one would make when confronted with a princess. A person who carried such a prestigious and heavy title was expected to be the very picture of grace and civil serenity, a delicate petal floating through the windy valley that was life. Even when they were sleeping, they were expected to carry on this same level of decorum. No loud snoring, no grumbling, no drooling – they were simply to slumber noiselessly, wake peacefully, and greet the new day with a sense of joy and wonder. And as the Princess of Friendship, Princess Twilight Sparkle always carried her responsibilities out to the fullest of her ability.

As the morning dawn crossed her face, she finally wrestled open her eyes – slowly and dramatically, like any good princess. The world around her blurred and swam together briefly, but she could still make out the dutiful purple of her Number One Assistant. “Hmmm....hello, Spike,” she mumbled as she rose to a half-seated position. “What's for breakfast?”

“Are you expecting my dog to cook your meals, too?”

The remaining blurriness immediately vacated Princess Twilight's vision, bringing the world into focus once again. She was lying on a leather couch, not the posh poster bed she had used since her old one was destroyed with the library. She was inside a human domicile, with everything proportionately sized for a bipedal species over a quadrupedal one. And standing above her, staring back with a cringing smile and a notebook in her hands, was her bespectacled doppelganger.

Princess Twilight quickly pushed away the covers and pulled herself into a sitting position. She let out a quiet growl at Twilight's seeming exuberance. “And just how long were you standing there?”

“Oh, not too long.” Twilight walked over to one of the chairs and flopped down, rubbing her forehead for no explicable reason as she did so. “Sorry, I just....hit my head a little. Sunset and I have been up for a while, though. I figured royalty never had time to sleep, considering you run a country and all...”

Princess Twilight blushed and scratched nervously at her left cheek. “I-It's not quite like that, but...” She shook her head and reverted back to being generally upset. “That doesn't matter! Why were you watching me sleep?”

“Well, mom and dad aren't up yet, Shining's either asleep or busy, and Sunset took Spike for a walk. It's not like this place is bustling with things to do.” She narrowed her eyes and chuckled. “And as a scientist, I couldn't help but satisfy my curiosity. I had no idea I looked so dorky when I was asleep.”

Princess Twilight muttered something that could generously be compared to a whinny. “Well, I'm sorry my natural gracefulness didn't carry over into this world. I have to learn to work with this awkward, ungainly type of body like the rest of you.”

“Yes, the 'natural gracefulness' of a species that eats grass and runs around naked.” Twilight chortled as she very purposefully adjusted her glasses. “Truly majestic.”

If one were to listen closely, they would have been able to hear the nerve centers of Princess Twilight's brain rubbing against each other until they almost burst into flames. A thousand vile insults struggled to escape her tongue, ranging from childish name-calling to accusations about sundry activities with livestock. The only force strong enough to hold them back was her sense of royal decorum and her sworn duty as the Princess of Friendship to help those in need, even if they were big doody-heads.

Princess Twilight pulled on the hem of her skirt. “So what's the plan for today?”

“Well...” Twilight opened the notebook and pointed towards a long, detailed list on one of the pages. “I took the list of components Sunset and I took down, worked out our finances, and started brainstorming about how to get the parts we need. Now all we have to do is get to work on a checklist for today.”

“Checklist?” Princess Twilight's eyes began to shimmer like diamonds under the sun.

“I've always found that planning out a schedule makes things proceed much more smoothly,” said Twilight. She looked at her doppelganger with a small measure of disbelief. “You...You actually agree with me on this?”

“Absolutely!” Princess Twilight said, although her voice was closer to a squeal. Her arms trembled in anticipation. “Checklists, day planners, index cards, all the tools of a successful and productive pony! So, let's start with these parts you mentioned! How are we going to get them?”

Twilight smiled – perhaps the first genuine smile she had ever shown Princess Twilight – and looked back to her notes. “Most of these things we'll have to buy new. For the rest, we could save a few dollars with some refurbished bits and pieces...” She tapped her left index finger against her cheek. “I asked my dad to look into some of the people he knows. Maybe if we let him look at the expanded list, he could help us...”

The door to the parents' bedroom suddenly opened, bringing the conversation to a halt. Night Light slowly emerged, barely stifling a yawn as he adjusted himself to the waking world. Several more seconds passed before his vision finally cleared enough to notice his daughter and her alternate universe princess self sitting in the living room. “Good morning, Twili-”

That was the exact moment he noticed both Twilights' heads had been replaced with tomatoes. It took another moment for him to realize that this was because of his rather noticeable lack of trousers, save for a pair of very loose-fitting shorts. Night Light bolted back into the bedroom so fast the house seemed to shake a little from the door slamming shut. “S-Sorry, everyone. You didn't see much, did you?”

“More than I ever wanted to see,” Twilight said, her voice practically a small squeak from the humiliation of it all.

“S-So that's what your males look like...” Princess Twilight mumbled. Her brain sizzled with horrifying thoughts of her own father looking like that, accompanied by the whinnying and crying of little foals everywhere.

“Please don't judge our species by my dad,” muttered Twilight.

For all the gravitas the walk had started with, the actual chore was rather unremarkable. Spike dutifully led Sunset around the neighborhood, passing one ticky-tacky house after another. The early morning chill gradually gave way as the sun crossed across the sky, taking with it much of the freshness and strange beauty of this world's mornings with it. A few of the neighbors wandered their driveways, looking for their newspapers and cursing the coming of another work and/or school day, but they paid no heed to the small child being led about by a little purple dog.

Sunset shoved her free hand into her pocket and rolled her head about. “You know, do we really have to go that far for you to do your business? I mean, I have to carry it back to the house, you know.”

“It's more than that,” said Spike. “Getting out here each morning, stretching my legs after lying around all day, making certain my territory's clearly marked and respected...that's all part of the Walkies.”

Sunset cocked her head. “Walkies?”

Spike turned his own head about and nodded. “Yeah, that's what Twilight used to call them, back when she first got me. She hasn't really talked to me like that since...well, the Friendship Games.”

“I guess it's harder to use baby talk when someone can talk back to you.” Sunset shrugged and shook her head. “So, how's it working out for you? The talking, I mean.”

That was the moment Spike finally stopped. He spun around and sat on his rump, his eyes locking with Sunset's. “It's...fine, I guess.”

“You guess?”

Spike whimpered and looked away nervously. “It's nice to be able to talk to Twilight and everything, but...it still feels wrong, you know? Everyone gets freaked out when they hear me, and when I see other dogs, I feel like...like I don't smell right.” He shook his head. “It's not like I asked to be able to talk. I was just chasing that weird-looking rabbit and...something happened.”

Sunset closed her eyes, sighed, and bent down on her knees. She cupped a hand under Spike's right ear and scratched the back of his head, knocking the puppy out of his melancholy and into a state of euphoria. “I know the feeling, little guy.”

Spike's tongue rolled around his lips. “You do?”

“Do you have any idea how weird it felt when I first got here?” Sunset slowly seated herself on the grass, tucking her arms over her legs as she did so. “I had gone from one of the most powerful unicorns in Equestria to being an unearthly bipedal monster at their most awkward. Everything about this place felt wrong, but I couldn't go home, either. I was stuck.”

She sighed and rolled onto her back, resting against the cool grass. Her hand drifted away from Spike, causing the pup to let out a brief whine. “Of course, I had to go and make things worse by being myself. At least you haven't tried to take over the world, or anything like that. I still wanted power, and I ended up making things a lot worse for everyone. I brainwashed the school, I almost allowed the Sirens to take over, and I ruined the Friendship Games.”

“I don't think that last one's true,” said Spike, his voice sounding a bit farther away. Sunset looked up, saw what he was doing, and quickly looked away in embarrassment. “It was Principal Cinch that made Twilight use her magic, remember?”

“But it was my fault the magic was there to begin with.” Sunset pounded the ground with her left fist and rolled onto her side. The feeling of grass tucking against her frame began to rustle up even more unwanted old feelings, but self-loathing was enough to cancel that out. “I mean...this was all just a mistake. If I wasn't so stupid, I wouldn't have ran through that mirror and caused magic to leak out everywhere. None of this would have happened.”

It was quite a few seconds before Spike spoke again. “Am I a mistake?”

Sunset shot back to her feet in an instant. Spike, having finished doing his “business,” was staring up at her with wide, quivering eyes. In an instant, Sunset realized her mistake. “Of course not. You're a wonderful dog, Spike. Twilight would probably be, what, completely insane if you weren't around?”

“Eh, probably, but that's not the point.” Spike took a step forward, causing his back to arch slightly upwards. This had the effect of giving him a more pointed appearance. “What I mean is, was everything that happened to me a mistake? I'm a dog, right. You and I aren't supposed to be able to talk to each other. If it hadn't been for all this...magic stuff flying around, I'd still be barking things at Twilight while she puts words in my mouth.”

“N-No, of course not,” Sunset said as she kneeled down. She stretched a hand out to the pup, who quickly walked up for more petting. “I mean, it wasn't planned, but...things worked out wonderfully, I guess.” She smiled as her mind went back over those words...

And then she heard a click.

Both Sunset and Spike turned their heads towards a nearby bush. From within its green branches, a familiar voice was hissing some rather unbecoming curses. This was followed by the bush rustling violently, and finally an all-too-known figure emerging. Her hoodie, skirt and skin were covered with dirt, cobwebs, and that foul-smelling sticky sap far too many bushes excrete, but it was obvious at a glance who it was.

And she had her cell phone out.

Sunset's eyes shot wide with horror. “T-TRIXIE?”

For her part, Canterlot High's premiere stage magician maintained her defiant, dominating composure, even as she cursed the bush's brambles under her breath. Spike quickly stepped up in front of Sunset, teeth barred and ready to strike with his puppy strength. Trixie ignored the dog, however, and instead raised her cell phone for another picture. “Oh, this is going to look great on MyStable...”

Sunset's face darkened with cold, unholy rage. “You...Have you been following me all morning?!”

“Oh, please. The Great and Powerful Trixie has been following you since yesterday.”

“Yesterday?!”

“Well, how else could Trixie have taken these?”

Trixie flashed a viciously triumphant grin as she spun her cell phone around. Sunset gasped as she saw Trixie's MyStable page, every inch of it covered in pictures of herself during her grueling adventure the day before. There she was lagging behind Twilight on the way to the Barnyard Bargains. There she was soaked with water at the bus stop. Walking out of a fancy dress shop, stuffing her face with ice cream, vomiting said ice cream onto the sidewalk – nearly every minute of her previous day had been documented, up to the point where they loaded into Rarity's car and sped off.

Sunset's jaw dropped. “H-How? How could you have...?”

“One does not become 'Great and Powerful' without learning how to sneak about!” Her sneer melted into a grimace. “Besides, Trixie has been suspended from Canterlot High. Apparently, the pictures from two days ago could have been taken as 'bullying.'”

A feeling of familiarity began to creep across the back of Sunset's mind like an encroaching frost. She took a step back as something burned behind her eyes. Trixie's grimace only deepened as she saw her young target's growing despair. “And it's all your fault! If you hadn't done...whatever it is you did, Trixie would never have been able to take those pictures, Vice-Principal Luna would never have accused me of such things, and I wouldn't be out here shouting at a little runt!”

In that one moment, everything that Sunset had suffered through these past few days seemed to coalesce into a single point. Her experiment's failure that left her stuck as a child. The school she had thought had accepted her turning its back on her. Being dragged around, tricked and coerced into doing things she had no interest in, simply because she was now too small to resist. All of the agony, the shame, and the humiliation melded together...and painted itself squarely on Trixie's chin.

Sunset's fist was clenched so tightly, the knuckle practically glowed white. With a scream of primal fury, she charged at Trixie. The teenager had barely enough time to comprehend what was happening when Sunset threw a mighty punch towards her chin...

And hit nothing but air.

The lack of any flesh making impact with her fist caused Sunset to keep turning, throwing her off balance and sending her tumbling to the grass. Trixie snickered as her opponent flopped against the ground in shock. “What's the matter? Is Sunset too wittle to beat someone up?”

Letting out another curse, Sunset pulled herself up halfway and tried again. This time, she launched herself into the air, throwing an uppercut capable of pounding one's skull into a pancake. Whether or not this was true in her current form would never be known, however, as Trixie simply stepped aside, allowing the slow and clumsy attack to miss completely and send Sunset back to the ground, this time landing nose-first. The impact wasn't forceful enough to cause serious injury, but it still seriously stung.

“Aw, what a shame.” Trixie leaned over Sunset, still in the middle of pulling herself back up, and rustled her hand through her hair. The contact caused a sharp, painful chill to run down Sunset's spine, causing her body to freeze, her eyes to widen, and her mouth to quiver. She could feel something trying to force its way out of her eyes, but that pain was nothing compared to the scream that was building in her gut. “It seems the biggest girl at Canterlot High is really just a little wimp.”

Sunset closed her eyes and let out a hacking cough. “G-Get off of-”

“And look at you, still acting like you're a big girl!”

That was when the first tears finally began coursing down her cheeks. Sunset clenched her teeth, struggling to keep herself from sobbing outright. She forced herself to stay low to the ground, praying that Trixie would finally leave and let this nightmare be over. The pride and confidence that had been her pillar of strength was gone, and in its place was a quivering little...

Foal.

“Oh, what's the matter? Did I hurt your feelings?” Trixie began to lean over, her camera arced in front of her so as to catch Sunset's hidden face. “Is wittle Sunset going to...”

That was when she made her first mistake. For in lowering her hand so close to the ground, she left it wide open for Sunset's companion. Spike rushed forward with the ferocity of a father wolf and clamped his jaws tight against Trixie's pinky finger. The sudden jolt of pain was not enough to draw blood, but it was more than sufficient to shock Trixie into dropping her phone. Spike released his grip as she raised herself back up, landing on all four paws before leaping into a defensive position at Sunset's side.

“You...little...mutt!” Trixie screamed. “I'm going to....”

That was Trixie's second mistake. In becoming focused on Spike, she had forgotten about her actual target. For all of the embarrassment she had just been put through, Sunset Shimmer was not done fighting. Or rather, the part of her that represented her actual childhood wasn't done. She closed her fists, curled up her toes, and spun about face so that she was facing away from Trixie. Just as her opponent was verbally laying into Spike, Sunset leaned her body downwards, tensed her muscles, and delivered a mighty buck kick with both feet into Trixie's stomach.

Such an attack would have normally been ineffectual, but Trixie had been so focused on her injured finger and the purple puppy that the blow further took her by surprise. With a small cry of pain, she fell backwards and plopped against the ground.

As if a switch had been flipped, Sunset's mind returned to her present condition. She slowly climbed back to her feet, her clothes covered in fresh grass stains and her face dark red. She turned around to Spike and, sniffling back a few of those annoying tears, stroked him across the back in appreciation. “Good boy,” she mumbled softly.

“Ouch...that hurt, you brat!” Trixie slowly pulled herself into a sitting position, rubbing her head as she did so. “I'm gonna make sure you...”

That's when she felt something slimy in her hair. Slimy and smelly. And brown.

She looked at Spike...and realized she had made her third mistake. She had not considered that the battleground might have been seeded with landmines.

Trixie let out a scream, while Spike just barely managed to suppress his laughter. Sunset, on the other hand, stared at the scene with a mixture of mocking pleasure and absolute horror. Trixie's face contorted into something resembling a melting tire as she glared at her diminutive victim. She had barely enough time to scoop everything she needed up by the time the demon spoke. “You....You planned that out, didn't you?”

Yet again, Sunset could feel a pang of fear in her heart. She hurriedly glanced about the yard for some support, but found none besides Spike, and even he had gone from laughing to whining slightly at Trixie's seething rage. “L-Look, Trixie. J-Just leave us alone, or...”

Trixie threw herself forward, landing on her knees. “Don't you dare tell me what to do, you little, insignificant...”

That was when Trixie made her fourth, and most crushing, mistake. For in her haste to humiliate the diminutive girl, she had not taken into account the neighborhood's watering ordinances. In particular, the lawn she was standing in was scheduled for a good watering that day. And as the sprinkler heads shot up, she had barely a second to realize the one right underneath her was pointed directly towards her eyes.

The water jetted out, slamming into Trixie like a fierce right hook. She let out another scream and fell back, this time landing butt-first into Spike's contribution to the yard. By this point, Sunset was already bolting. And as she watched Sunset flee, Trixie finally noticed there was something else missing from the ground.

Her cell phone.

Trixie's water-logged screams echoed throughout the neighborhood.

Night Light looked over the list once again. The two Twilights, standing not five feet away, watched him with big smiles on their faces and the their hands clasped together in front of their laps. “Are you sure you need all this?”

Twilight nodded. “I'm pretty sure. We are dealing with an entirely new science here, after all.”

A bead of sweat ran down Night Light's head. “Th-This is going to cost a pretty penny, hon. Are you sure you can afford it?”

Princess Twilight took her turn to nod affirmatively. “We budgeted everything out. After including what we can recycle from the previous model, we have more than enough funding to cover the cost.”

“I don't know. Don't you think you should...?”

That was when Night Light made his fatal mistake. He looked up from the paper, prepared to give a speech on saving money by finding cheaper alternatives, but was instead greeted by mirror images of his only daughter staring at him. Their eyes, wide and brimming like adorable little puppies in a pet shop window, fired invisible laser beams through Night Light's own, destroying the armor plating a responsible father builds around their brain and reducing his mind to mush. He smiled and gave his actual daughter a pat on the head. “Oh, alright. I'm certain you girls know what you're doing.”

Twilight smiled and gave Night Light a slightly stand-offish hug, just enough to establish familial appreciation without going into awkward territory. “Thanks, dad.”

Night Light nodded affirmatively to Twilight, flashed Princess Twilight a fatherly smile, and headed towards the door. The moment his hand touched the knob, a flurry of footsteps echoed from the stairway as Shining Armor came charging down. He did his best hide his face, but both Twilights could make out the circles under his half-closed eyes. A quick grunt was the only farewell he gave before both father and son exited the house, closing the door behind them.

Princess Twilight let her shoulders slack. “I guess I really scared your brother last night.”

“He hasn't been the best at handling things lately,” said Twilight. “Still, we've got a lot to do today, so once Sunset gets back...”

No sooner had Twilight spoke of the devil than the front door came flying open. Spike came running in first, his paws scraping against the ground as she slid to a stop. Following along was Sunset, who slammed the door shut behind her. Both of them were panting and disheveled, a far cry from when they had started their walk. Twilight and Princess Twilight circled around the two, their faces twisted in worry, as Sunset weakly waved. “Hello.”

“What in Equestria happened?” asked Princess Twilight.

Sunset glanced over at Spike. Twilight was busy removing his leash, which was not made easy by the dog's frantic licking and cuddling. “We...ran into Trixie.”

Princess Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Trixie?”

“She embarrassed Sunset on MyStable when this all started,” said Twilight. “What did she do this time? She didn't hurt you or anything, did she?”

“N-No more than she already has,” Sunset lied.

“Oh, that's great to-” Princess Twilight cocked her head in confusion. “H-Have you been crying?”

Sunset's face went flush. “No, of course not,” she said weakly.

“Are you sure? Because your eyes are a little red...”

“Allergies!” Sunset blurted out. She reached her right hand up and wiped her eyes clean. “You know...mornings, pollen, all of that...”

Princess Twilight stared at Sunset for a moment more before shrugging and backing off. “Well...if you say so.”

Finally free from the awkward conversation, Sunset walked past the two Twilights and jumped in one of the living room chairs. The moment her body made contact with the leather, she let out a relieved gasp, not unlike a leaking balloon flying free into the open sky. Twilight and Princess Twilight took up seats on the couch, the former picking up a notebook from the coffee table. “First, thank you for taking Spike on his walk,” said Twilight. “I'm sorry things didn't go perfectly.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and waved a hand dismissively. “It's not your fault.”

“But, I do have some good news!” Twilight opened the notebook and, after a bit of leafing through the pages, held up a handwritten bulleted list. “While you were out, the Princess and I were able to come up with a checklist of things to get done by the end of the day!”

“Really?” Sunset pulled herself forward in the chair. “You two came up with that in...what, thirty minutes?”

“Less than that,” said Princess Twilight, crossing her arms in triumph. “Turns out this world's me is also quite good at planning and organizing.” She cocked an eye at Twilight. “I mean, not as good as I am, but still, adequate for someone her age.”

Twilight smiled and grimaced simultaneously. “Thank you, your highness. Your input was most helpful in getting this list together.” She flipped to a previous page, which was covered in the kind of scribbles a kindergartner with a broken stencil would draw after swallowing a small jar of straight sugar. Princess Twilight's response was to giggle as she imagined Twilight being trapped in a library where the books were all indexed incorrectly.

“So what's on this 'checklist,' exactly?” asked Sunset.

Twilight flipped back to the list. “Let's start from the top. Item One: Create a checklist of things to do by the end of the day.”

A pause.

“And check!”

Sunset slapped her forehead. Maybe the Princess is a bad influence. “How about we skip to the first step we haven't done yet.”

“Oh...okay,” Twilight said in a slightly defeated tone. “That would be...going out to breakfast!”

Sunset's eyes widened. “Really? Going out for breakfast?”

“I figured it would be a good way to get our first actual day together started,” said Princess Twilight. “You know that diner we would sometimes meet for coffee at? It's right on the way to where we need to go next, and it seems like a perfect place to start the day! Don't you agree?”

Sunset let out a sharp breath. “Yes...perfect,” she said in a curt, jaded tone.

The small diner was busy, as it was every morning. Families with small children fought a losing battle to get their young ones to sit and behave, while the elderly and unemployed enjoyed pleasant conversation and a meal they didn't have to cook. The wait staff bustled from one table to another, desperately wiping away the stains of each spot's last customer before greeting an overbearing customer with a forced, desperate smile. This was all punctuated by an aroma that drifted through the air like a clumsy ballerina, filled with the intoxicating aroma of fresh pancakes, roasted coffee beans, and the sizzling of pork fat.

One of the waitresses, a young woman with pale pink skin, smiled warmly at the three as they entered, Sunset doing her best to blend in behind the two Twilights' legs. “Good morning!” she said as she reached for the nearby menus. “Two adults and one child?”

Twilight glanced nervously towards Princess Twilight, who in turn looked down at Sunset. The girl was wearing an expression of pure discontent, but at least wasn't reflecting any active hostility or the like. “Er...yes,” Twilight said finally.

“Excellent! Please follow me!”

In a perfectly rehearsed motion, the waitress swept three menus into her arm and moved towards a booth near the back of the diner. The three girls quickly followed, with the two Twilights taking the window seats and Sunset hunching down at the aisle spot next to the human world's Twilight. “My name is Sugar Belle,” the waitress said as she pulled a notepad and small pen from her apron. “Can I start you with anything to drink?”

Princess Twilight blushed and looked away nervously for no apparent reason, thereby giving Twilight the chance to go first. “Coffee, please.”

“I-I'll take a coffee, too,” said Princess Twilight.

“Excellent choice,” said Sugar Belle. She turned her attention to Sunset. “And what will you have, dearie?”

Sunset's entire body shuddered. She closed her eyes and let out a low, frustrated moan. Despite this, Sugar Belle's ruthlessly perky attitude continued unblemished. “Need some help? Well, we've got orange juice, chocolate milk, hot chocolate, soda...”

“Coffee.”

Sugar Belle's pencil skidded against her notepad. Her left eye trembled just slightly as she looked the grumpy child over. “Um...children really shouldn't...”

“I want coffee,” Sunset mumbled.

By now, both of the Twilights had blushed themselves violet. Sugar Belle looked at the two near-adults, but they could only slowly nod back in response. “Very well, then.” She scratched out some more notes on the sheet before returning the pencil to her apron pocket and heading off towards the kitchen.

Once she was out of sight, Sunset rolled her eyes and rested her chin on her left hand. “By Celestia, that was annoying,” she grumbled. Then she looked over at her friends, both of whom were staring back with no small share of aggravation. Sunset quickly straightened her head and shrugged. “What?”

“Um...nothing,” said Princess Twilight, diverting her eyes to her menu.

“It's just...coffee is a little much for someone so....young,” Twilight said.

Sunset's expression shifted into a scornful scrunch so quickly that there was an almost audible pop. “How many times do I have to tell people I'm not a child?!” Her voice was a whisper, but for the Twilights it might as well as been shouted through a loudspeaker. “I'm sick and tired of everyone treating me like I'm...crippled or something because of this. I'm still Sunset Shimmer, and I would appreciate everyone remembering that!”

The small booth fell silent after that. After a few seconds of averting their eyes from each other, the three slowly settled for staring at their menus. Sunset's fingers slid and tapped across the pages, eying the various foodstuffs for sale. Most of the options were the standard offerings for such a place: various combinations of eggs and meats, waffles, stacks of pancakes, and chicken for some reason. Then again, none of it was too terribly expensive, so she really had no room to complain.

Typically, it would not have taken Sunset long to decide what to order. Today, however, something else was racing through her mind. I have to show them. I have to prove I'm still grown up.

She glanced over the side of her menu, just barely catching a glimpse of Twilight tapping a finger against her chin. Princess Twilight was no doubt following a similar gesture as she puzzled out her breakfast. Smiling, Sunset returned her attention to the menu. The key is to keep things sensible. Children may be taken in by silly gimmicks and goofy names, but we adults know that there is more to a good meal than presentation.

A pause, followed by a correction. Well, perhaps except for Rarity.

Sunset's gaze locked onto a single item: a simple short stack. She grinned triumphantly. That's exactly what I need. It's small and simple, but should still be perfectly filling at my current size. Now I just need to set my menu down and...

That was when the menu, which she was in the process of closing, seemed to flip to the back page. A small bead of sweat ran down Sunset's face as she found herself looking at the more youth-friendly products, if only from the embarrassment. They were just like the adult foods, only smaller and, in some strange way, cuter. And the voice Sunset had been trying to silence seemed to be finding them more appealing.

She glanced back up at the others. Both Twilights had already closed their menus, opened their napkins, and laid out their utensils in the correct placement, meaning they both had plenty of time to stare at Sunset expectantly. And in the process of starting to close her own menu, Sunset had lowered it just enough for the two to see what page she was on.

Okay...you can still do this. Ordering like an adult will just show how you can fight off these childish urges of yours. Just finish closing the menu, and...

That was when she saw it. Sitting right near the top right corner of the page was a picture of a simple pancake platter and some eggs. Only the pancakes were arranged in a way that they vaguely resembled a face and ears, with some whipped cream and chocolate chips strategically placed to make it look like it's smiling. Even the eggs were getting into the act, having been fried together and placed so that they resembled a bow tie. The thing was absolutely adorable...

And Sunset's brain could not handle the cuteness. It was taking considerable effort just to keep from letting out a small, high-pitched squeak at the sight. The instinctual foal part of her current brain chemistry pushed against her, urging her to give into her basest instincts and order the cute thing. It was a little more unhealthy, but she would be enjoying herself.

That was something Sunset Shimmer could not have.

“Um...are you okay over there, Sunset?” asked Twilight.

By this point, Sunset's internal struggle had caused her cheeks to inflate, her nose to turn upwards on itself, and her eyes to sink into her skull slightly. “I-I'm okay,” she muttered, trying and failing to sound cool and calm. This was not helped by the sound of air escaping through her now-opened mouth. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, it looks like you need to use the little filly's room,” said Princess Twilight. Thankfully, Sunset understood what Twilight meant and did not take the statement as an insult.

No one even seemed to notice when Sugar Belle returned and set their drinks down until she coughed loudly, causing all three to jump in their seats. “Are you all ready to order?” she asked.

“Um...I'll take the veggie omelette,” said Princess Twilight, silently hoping the healthier choice would make her human counterpart feel just slightly inadequate.

“Just a waffle combo with bacon, thanks,” said Twilight, silently hoping the sight of herself as a carnivore would cause her horsie counterpart to go mad.

Sugar Belle hummed a little ditty as she logged down their orders. She then turned to Sunset. “And for you?”

Sunset shivered as three pairs of eyes locked onto her. She turned the menu back to the page she had originally eyed, only to find herself shuffling straight back to the kids menu. She tried to mutter a response, but all that came out of her throat was a series of croaks and cackling one-syllable words. Finally, with a last burst of willpower, she reached deep within herself to the mature, sensible, intelligent pony she knew she was. And with that, she found the strength to finally overcome her ordeal.

She let out a cough, cleared her throat...

“I'll take the Smilecakes!”

As she blurted the sentence out, she realized her error: the mature, sensible, intelligent pony she knew she was thought they were absolutely adorable, too.

Sugar Belle, still smiling that fake smile, jotted down Sunset's order, picked up the menus, and headed off towards the kitchen. Both Twilight and Princess Twilight could barely suppress the urge to giggle, which only further fueled Sunset's desire to become one with the cushioning of the booth's seat. She bowed her head until her bangs covered her eyes. “I need to use the restroom,” was all she said before scooting to the aisle and walking to the back of the diner.

Sunset Shimmer didn't cry for long. The moment she was safely behind the bathroom door, she had let out a small, whimpering wail, followed by several unsightly sobs and some tears running down her cheek. Once she was in control enough to realize what was happening, she had ran to the sink, turned the cold water on, and began splashing the liquid across her face. The sudden shock sent her stepping back just a bit, but the water had done the trick: no one could tell she had been crying.

At least, that's what she assumed. Her current height made properly looking in the mirror difficult.

Drawing upon what little strength she had left, Sunset turned the water off and leaned against the sink. They didn't mean anything by it. They're your friends, Sunset. You were acting a little silly, after all...

“And look at you, still acting like you're a big girl!”

Sunset's body ran cold as Trixie's words came surging back. Her cheeks turned crimson red, and her hands began to shake. She knew the prima donna wasn't nearby, but she could still feel her finger on her back, still hear her words echoing through her brain.

Still feel the pain in her heart.

NO!

Sunset Shimmer let out a blustering whinny and shook her head ferociously, splashing the water from her face all over the restroom. This was followed by her turning around and kicking the wall behind her with one leg. Her nostrils flared, her irises shrank, and her teeth gritted against each other. It was only after this had gone on for about forty seconds that she finally calmed down enough to return to the sink and look at what little she could see in the mirror.

“You are Sunset Shimmer,” she whispered to herself. “You are the former student of Princess Celestia. You are the former bully of Canterlot High. You are now friends with seven wonderful people and a brilliant princess. You have survived everything life has thrown at you. And you will not let some stuck-up excuse for an illusionist ruin everything!”

She reached into her pocket and pulled out a cell phone. In particular, Trixie's cell phone. “And I'm not a thief. I will return this...once I know she won't be trying to destroy me.”

If one could measure a person's determination statistically, Sunset's rose by over twenty percent in that moment. Smiling, she pocketed the cell phone and walked towards the bathroom doors. I am going back to that table, and I am going to drink that coffee, and I am going to prove how strong I really am!

“And then Apple Bloom said, 'Hey, why don't y'all just do a jig in the applesauce?!' And I thought she was crazy, but Applejack seemed to be totally okay with it, although maybe that was Pinkie Pie but anyway I was going, 'No, this is crazy,' and wanted out of the Sisterhooves Social because hey I shouldn't be there because I don't have a sister at least any that I know of and-”

Twilight finally managed to grab the coffee mug and yank it from Sunset's hand. The feat was all the more astonishing considering how much the child was shivering and shaking in her seat. She had barely even touched her food – her current high-strung status made attempts to stab the pancakes with her fork look like a rigged carnival game. Still, the Smilecakes were absolutely adorable.

“I believe you've had enough,” said Twilight.

Sunset shrugged, then shrugged again, and finally jumped up in her seat before shrugging again. “I guess I mean I had no idea coffee hit kids this hard I'm sorry so what's next?!”

Princess Twilight and Twilight looked at each other, as if deciding whether or not revealing the next item on the checklist would cause Sunset's heart to explode. “Well...we were thinking that a closer examination on the magic surrounding your initial transformation might give us some more clues on what happened.”

Sunset nodded along like a drugged-up woodpecker.

“So we figured we would spin by Canterlot High...” Twilight said slowly.

“Yeah yeah yeah...!”

“And...have you go through the portal and back...”

"WHAT?!”

That was all Sunset had time to say before the caffeine wore off and she slammed head-first into the pancakes.

Still, they were absolutely adorable.

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long to produce this. Here's hoping the next chapter comes out quicker.

Chapter 8: Starlight, Sunset

Sunset Shimmer, the prodigious student of Princess Celestia – as well as the smartest, most beautiful, and greatest pony of them all – trotted merrily along the glistening halls of Canterlot Castle. Her saddlebags – stitched by the finest craftsponies in Canterlot – swung against her sides as she moved, loudly informing everyone of her oncoming presence. The sunlight streaking through the castle's many windows seemed to dance within her mane and coat, making her look less like a pony and more like a piece of fine art brought to life by a brilliant sorcerer. The guards could barely gaze upon as she passed by, as her very presence radiated the power and superiority that was at her core.

Not too shabby for a filly about to turn eight years old.

After an eternity of walking, Sunset finally reached her target: the grand double doors leading to Princess Celestia's private library. A guard, decorated in the type of armor worn only by the most elite of Equestria's military, pushed one of the doors aside. With a grateful harrumph and properly upturned snout, Sunset crossed the threshold into one of the land's most secure and secluded places of learning. The bookshelves were packed with tomes dating back to before Equestria's founding, treatises on magic and the universe itself, the histories of countries long since lost to time – all of which were open to only two ponies.

And now that Sunset was there, both of those ponies were in that room.

Next to a gently burning fireplace stood Princess Celestia, the country's proud ruler and most powerful pony. Most importantly, however, she was Sunset's personal teacher. As Celestia greeted Sunset with a warm smile, the filly's conceited exterior cracked just a bit, allowing her to smile back less out of superiority and more out of genuine respect and admiration.

“Good morning, Sunset Shimmer,” said Princess Celestia.

“Morning,” Sunset said in response. Her horn lit up as her saddlebags flew open, a feat that was followed by a glowing stack of papers floating out and landing gracefully at Celestia's hooves. “I finished Chapter V of Galaxy's Guide to the Magic Arts. And I hope it's okay, but I went ahead and finished the drills for Chapter VI and VII, too.”

Princess Celestia smiled and nodded. “Very good, Sunset Shimmer. You are truly the most wonderful pupil I have ever taught!” Sunset puffed up with pride at her teacher's praise. “But enough about lessons for the moment.”

Sunset continued smiling as she deflated. “What?”

“I know a certain very special day is coming up for you,” said Celestia.

Sunset nodded along. “My birthday?”

“Do you remember last year?” Celestia asked. “We spent the day together, studying and reading and practicing magic.”

More nods from the Magnificent and Dynamic Sunset Shimmer. “Of course I remember! That day was perfect.” She tilted her head just a bit. “Same thing this year?”

“Actually...”

Sunset's heart skipped a beat.

“Because this is your eighth birthday, I have something special planned.”

Now two beats.

“I have had my messengers send an invitation to everypony in your classes, inviting them to a little get-together.”

“G-Get-together?” Sunset croaked. Her breathing was seizing up just a bit, and her brain was struggling to keep things running.

“Yes. A birthday party!”

Sunset's jaw dropped. Inside, a voice screamed. The world seemed to shatter like glass around her...

Sunset let out a loud gasp as she violently returned to reality. Her hands were squeezed so tightly shut that her knuckles were turning pale, and her cheeks were burning crimson. It had been so long since she remembered that day – so many years of shutting the memory away, even before her self-imposed exile – that the sudden return was far beyond unpleasant. Thankfully for her tattered dignity, she had not burst into tears or let out any wailing cries at the unwelcome thoughts, as a child might be expected to do.

Sunset closed her eyes again. Forget it. That's all in the past. Just enjoy your pancakes, and...

She opened her eyes again as she noticed something strange. She wasn't in the restaurant anymore, but instead on the cramped confines of a bus. She turned to her sides, and saw a Twilight seated on each flank. And worst of all, her pancakes were gone.

“You're awake?” asked Twilight.

Sunset simply nodded affirmatively. The bodies of the larger girls were pushed against her on all sides, which didn't help with the almost rhythmic bouncing and shaking of the bus as it slowly rolled down the street. There were maybe two dozen or so people on board besides her trio, with a number of passengers standing because of thoughtless riders refusing to carry their bags and other items in their laps, and she could feel her body heat up just from the mass of figures around her. She didn't need another uncomfortable reminder of the current height difference between the two.

“Oh, thank goodness.” Twilight rubbed her left fingers against her temple. “When we mentioned going to Canterlot High, you just...passed out.”

“Y-Yeah,” Sunset muttered. “I was just...surprised, is all. I thought I said I wasn't going back...”

“And you don't have to,” said Princess Twilight. “We were just wanting to test the effects the portal has on your body in this...well, state is the right word, I suppose.”

“But in order to do that, we have to...” Twilight bit her into knuckle. “Well, we need you to...”

Sunset let out a groan and threw her head back, just narrowly avoiding bashing her skull against the hard plastic seat. “You want me to go through the portal and back to see if whatever enchantment that hack Starswirl the Bearded put on it does anything to me. You don't have to tiptoe around this, okay?”

Twilight blushed and looked away. “S-Sorry. It's just...you told me how you felt, and...”

“And you just decided that I should risk going back into the same world where, for all we know, Celestia has an entire battalion of armed guards waiting to jump me and throw me in a dungeon?! Why didn't you ask me before setting all this up? I can't believe you'd...” Sunset paused her small tirade as she sensed the many, many eyes looking upon her. Her skin turned a cream color as she lowered her head into her hands. “I'm sorry. Just...could we talk about things before we make plans next time?”

Twilight sighed and nodded. “I'm sorry, and you're right. We didn't really take all of your feelings into consideration. But...”

That was when the two realized they had heard nothing from Princess Twilight in a short while. They looked over at the princess, only to be met with the most seething, hateful gaze since the time Fluttershy saw Rarity wearing real fur. Sunset's eyes widened as she slid closer to Twilight, burying herself into the larger girl for safety, for it was upon her that the wrathful one had fixed its attention. “T-Twilight?” Sunset squeaked.

“What...did you say...about Starswirl the Bearded?”

Sunset tried to force her jaw together with her upper lip, but willpower was no match for the grumpy look of recrimination in Princess Twilight's eyes. “Um...that Starswirl was...overrated?” She looked up at Twilight. “Y-You agree with me, right?”

“...Actually, I have no idea who this Starswirl is,” was Twilight's simple answer.

The answer was a foregone conclusion, of course. Sunset mentally kicked herself for failing to remember the differences between the two in her moment of fear. Nevertheless, the distraction seemed to cool Princess Twilight a little, as she crossed her arms and regarded the two like a teacher would their most difficult students. Sunset peeled herself off of Twilight and let out a small sigh of relief. That was when Princess Twilight spoke again.

“Very well. I'll tell you the story of Starswirl the Bearded, the greatest unicorn in Equestria's history.”

Sunset's pupils dilated into tiny dots. Cold sweat poured from seemingly every pore in her body. For alas, she knew exactly what was to come.

And that was how the passengers of Canterlot Regional Transit Route 6A came to know everything there was to know about Starswirl the Bearded.

Thankfully for Sunset, things were relatively quiet in front of Canterlot High. The first bells had already rung, signaling the students and teachers to their classes for another day of drudgery. The PE classes were all in the gym, likely trying to climb ropes or survive dodgeball. This meant that there was virtually nobody standing guard outside of the broken Canterlot High statue by the time the three arrived. Sunset's head still spun from all of the spells Princess Twilight managed to namedrop during her lecture, while Twilight beamed at the vast amount of information she had just learned about one of magic's most celebrated scholars. Still, friendship was important, and that would win over any amount of lecturing, posturing, or scatterbrained unicorns who left portals to other worlds where megalomaniacs could easily find them.

Sunset Shimmer stood at attention at the statue's base, looking more than a little terrified. A small, cheap backpack had been placed upon her, if only to provide a means of easily bringing their results back. Despite the damage to the statue, the base was as shiny and reflective as ever, meaning that Sunset got a wonderful view of the scared little girl she currently was. Needless to say, no part of that last sentence was doing wonders for her self-esteem.

Princess Twilight raised a hand towards the portal. “I hope it's okay, but I used your journal to write to Spike before we went to breakfast. He should have the portal ready by now.” She turned to her doppelganger. “So, are you ready for the experiment?”

Sunset grimaced at the word. “Experiment?”

Sadly, Twilight Sparkle was lost in the glorious world of science and discovery, which blinded her to the growing frustration of her friend. She tapped a few buttons on her phone, finally bringing up a live stream of the world around her. “Ready.”

“So, I just have to go through the portal, and...”

Princess Twilight's left eye twitched. “Excuse me, but...what are you doing?”

Twilight shrugged. “What you told me to do. I'm recording Sunset going through the portal.”

“But...where's your notebook?”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “My what?”

“I know you don't use scrolls on this world, but...we need this written down! We need records, charts, diagrams of the portal and Sunset's body before and after! How are you supposed to do that when you're playing with your little toy?”

A small breeze, no doubt generated from the universe groaning in abject despair, blew through the front of the school. Sunset slapped her face and let her hand slowly slide back down to lip level. Twilight looked up from the phone with the blankest of expressions, not so much by choice but rather because, in her seventeen years of life, she had never experienced a feeling like this. “Sunset...does she know how cell phone cameras work?”

Princess Twilight grumbled. “I am very familiar with them. Didn't Sunset tell you about that bit of slander she indulged in when I first came here?”

“Yes, I told her,” Sunset groaned. “I didn't want to, but Applejack convinced me it was better to be honest now than to wait for her to find out herself.” There was the additional part about how Twilight was so angry that she had dumped her milkshake on Sunset's head, followed by her tearfully apologizing the next day because she thought she had ruined their friendship over a single fight, but this was neither the time nor place for such discussions. “Now can we please hurry this up? It's bad enough we're doing this, but I don't want to be standing out here any longer than I have to.” She glanced back at the distant school. “Last thing I need is everyone seeing this.”

The two Twilights nodded in agreement. “So all we need you to do is go through the portal for a few minutes,” said Princess Twilight. “Spike is waiting at the other end to properly record the results on the Equestria side. Once that's done, you can come back through the portal. That should hopefully give us more of an idea of how the spell that affected you is influenced by the differing magic of both worlds.”

Sunset's features darkened just a bit. “And...you are absolutely certain there's no one else there?”

Princess Twilight tapped a finger against her chin before rolling it around in the air. “Well, Starlight Glimmer's at the castle right now, but she's usually studying this time of day. Applejack and Rarity are probably working, Rainbow Dash is at a training camp in Baltimare, Fluttershy has her book club today, and Pinkie Pie...” She paused, looked around for a moment, and continued. “Well, I have no idea where she is, but she's usually got a dozen or so Pinkie Promises on any given day.”

“And back here, they're all in high school,” muttered Twilight. “Maybe that should be our next research project.”

“Oh, that's just due to minor differences in interdimensional paradigms and the space-time continuum, all of which the mirror compensates for.” Princess Twilight patted Twilight on the head. “Don't worry. If you listen to your elders, you'll grow up to be big and smart, too.”

“...I'm a senior and we're the same height,” Twilight said, although what came out was rather badly distorted by her clenched teeth. Had Princess Twilight not retracted her hand at that moment, she would have no doubt reached out and attempted to snap the prissy royal's wrist. She would have failed, seeing as she had comparable upper body strength to her puppy, but the effort was what counts in such things. Raising her phone back to the best position to film the trip was the best she could do at this point.

Sunset had noticed almost none of this. The threat of an alternate universe portal far outweighed a small bit of poking between friends. She gulped down a load of air so big her face briefly resembled a frog, stretched her legs nervously, and finally took a few steps towards the portal. “S-So...I guess I'll...see you two in a few minutes,” she said.

“We'll be here!” shouted Twilight, doing her best to smile and show positivity.

“Good luck!” added Princess Twilight, if only to not be shown up by the upstart.

Sunset turned back to the statue's base. She reached her right arm out first, slowly touching the edge with her fingers. Where metal and stone should have been, she instead felt something wet and cold, like touching a waterfall. The sensation was long past familiar by this point, but Sunset could not shake the wrongness she felt whenever going through the portal. The fact that she could see the reflection of a hoof where her hand once was did not help matters.

With a final, resigned sigh, the young Sunset Shimmer pushed herself through the gateway.

It had been some time since Sunset Shimmer had last stepped through the looking glass, so she could be forgiven for having forgotten how disorienting and discombobulating the whole experience was. Her body was first twisted, then torqued, and finally spaghettified as she passed through the blinding tunnel of lights and sparks, only to be shoved back together like a sadistic baker preparing living dough. The atmosphere around her alternated between scorching heat and intense cold, and invisible torrents of air seemed to buffet her form like a punching bag.

In some ways, however, the pain was a mercy. How else could she ignore her limbs shortening and stretching, her hands and feet melting into hooves, and her snout being pulled out into a full muzzle? Thinking about such things after her transformation was already enough to make Sunset ill at ease. How much worse would it be to be fully aware of her internal organs shuffling and reshaping themselves to match an equine's? And that wasn't even getting into the pointy bit of bone that began pushing its way out through her forehead.

After the longest thirty seconds ever had passed, the sparkling lights began to dissipate, and Sunset could feel her restored rear hooves touch down on something hard. The sudden shift in her body's balance took control soon after, and her (formerly) top half touched down, allowing her to stand as a pony once more. Thankfully for Twilight's floor, her stomach was a hardy one, and she was able to reorient herself with only a bit of queasiness.

Sunset's eyes still ached from the flashing lights, but beneath the blurry haze she could make out a cavernous room of some kind. As her vision cleared, she gradually made out more details, finally cementing her location as one of the many studies in Twilight's gargantuan crystal palace. Bookshelves lined all of the walls, and even then there seemed to be far more books on the many tables lying about than on the shelves. A purple thing she couldn't quite make out was looking at her, but had yet to say anything.

Okay, Sunset thought to herself, just turn around and look in the mirror. Maybe we got lucky and the trip...reversed this somehow.

Sunset Shimmer turned to the mirror.

She saw a little filly, not quite eight years old, wearing only a cheap saddlebag, staring back at her.

“Damn it!” she cursed.

“Um...nice to see you too,” said the voice from behind. It didn't quite sound familiar, but her ears were still ringing something painful.

Sunset let out a painful sigh and turned back towards the purple blob she had noticed earlier. “I'm sorry, Spike. It's just...”

That's when she realized it wasn't Spike sitting there. Rather, it was a purple pony, her mane kept a bit like Rarity's, holding both a quill and a simple-looking cookie with unicorn-standard telekinesis. The stranger regarded Sunset for a moment before shoving the cooking into her mouth, swallowing, and flashing an obviously insecure and insincere smile. “So...you must be...Sunset Shimmer? Twilight and Spike told me all about you.”

It took a few seconds before there was a response, if only to allow Sunset time to finish analyzing the stranger. “Um...yes. And you are...?”

“Starlight Glimmer,” the pony said, a small note of panic in her voice. “I'm...Princess Twilight's personal student. I'm certain she's told you about me.”

Sunset nodded along, politely deciding not to inform her that the first time she had heard the name was just before unleashing the contents of her stomach on a public walkway. “She...may have mentioned you once or twice.”

“Oh...so, nothing specific, right?”

“Um...nooooo?” Sunset raised her hooves in preparation to pivot back towards the mirror, but her still-mostly-new moral compass prevented such actions. It was, after all, her duty to document the results of the experiment for the betterment of both worlds' study of magic, and she didn't want to risk having the Twilights force her to come back. Besides, she still needed answers. “So, where's Spike? I thought he was supposed to be taking notes.”

Starlight sighed and rolled her eyes. “He was.”

“Then where is he?”

Spike let out a triumphant harrumph as he gazed upon the contents of the table before him. “Quill and ink set just the right distance apart, scroll unfurled to just the right length, cookies in perfect view...”

Spike crossed his arms as a cocky grin worked its way across his mouth. “This is gonna be so...”

“Twilight? Spike?”

The dragon's ears perked up at the sound of Rarity's enchanting voice. The most marvelous pony to ever grace Equestria strode into the library. Spike's smile grew as he watched the light seemingly dance off her luxurious coat, which she had obviously groomed to perfection before daring to step out. “H-Hey, Rarity!” he managed to squeak out. “Twilight's doing something with Sunset Shimmer, but...is there anything I could help you with?”

Rarity flicked her head back, the strands of her mane dancing as they fell back into place. “Actually, there is. I have to design some new outfits in time for the Canterlot Garden Party, and it would seem some...muscle is needed to help carry the supplies. Do you have some time to help?”

Spike looked back at the table. “Well...Twilight did need my help with something. I can't just...”

That was the moment Starlight entered the room, levitating a pile of books. “Hey, Spike. Where do these...?”

Spike's eyes lit up like fireworks at the Summer Sun Celebration. “Starlight, would you mind helping me with something?”

“So he told me to get some notes down for Twilight and scurried off with Rarity.” Starlight groaned and rolled her eyes. “I mean, it's nice that they're letting me live here after...well, everything I've done, but it's so annoying when he just...”

Starlight's rambling ceased at the insistence of Sunset's cough. The filly slowly walked over to the table and seated herself on one of the plump cushions. “So in other words, you're running today's q-and-a session?”

“I guess so,” said Starlight.

Sunset sighed and shook her head. “Fine. Let's get this over with. What's the first...”

The passive-aggressive lamenting was suddenly upended by another sense entirely. Sunset's nostrils flared slightly as she took in a familiar, yet long-forgotten scent. Her gaze slowly moved from Starlight down to the plate of cookies sitting on the table, little brown circles with specks of lighter-brown flakes and purple things embedded within. Even from this distance, she could still feel a bit of warmth radiating from the baked dough, and the smell was...

“A-Are those hay-and-oatmeal cookies?” Sunset asked slowly.

Starlight looked down at the cookies. “Hmm? Well...yeah, I guess. Looks like some raisins, too.”

Sunset's belly, having been denied pancakes, rumbled in frustration. Her favorite cookies, a kind she could only have in Equestria thanks to the inferior human species' inability to properly digest hay, laid within arm's reach. “I-I suppose Spike wouldn't mind if I...”

“Oh please, help yourself!” Starlight said quickly. “I've never been a big raisin fan, anyway. I mostly prefer...”

Starlight's ramblings were drowned out by the moist chewing of a happy filly on a cookie.

No matter how many times Twilight repeated the video, the spectacle failed to lose its charm. The moment Sunset had touched the statue, what had once been solid stone rippled like a vertical pool of water, save for the illuminating light on the other end. The more Twilight analyzed the peculiar sight, the more bizarre it seemed. There was no change in Sunset's form as she passed through, and yet, her hand appeared to turn into a hoof inside the statue for a quick second. And as the apex of Sunset's form passed through, she could swear that there were rainbows peeking out of the edge of the light.

Princess Twilight, on the other hand, had long since stopped watching the camera footage in favor of examining the statue's structure itself. Her eyes seemed almost entranced on the small bits of debris that once marked Canterlot High's mascot. “I hope Spike's taking good notes,” she muttered. “It would be good to measure whether the damage from the Friendship Games caused any permanent disruptions in the mirror.”

Twilight could feel a pang of guilt in her heart. However, there was a time and a place for looking back at one's failings, and the middle of a trans-dimensional experiment was not it. “So...are there more portals like this one in Equestria?”

“If there are, we've only found one,” Twilight said. “It was...a prototype, I guess. It could go to any world, not just one like the one between Equestria and Canterlot High.”

“Really? There are more universes than our two?”

Princess Twilight nodded. Her hand slowly slid across the podium, just barely avoiding a few jagged cracks in the structure. “Apparently there are, although I never really got to explore the possibilities as much as I would have liked. We were on a tight schedule then and...well, the mirror was destroyed.”

“Oh, I see,” Twilight said, her voice deflating as she spoke. She took a few steps towards the podium, her gaze still locked on her phone. “So, found anything useful?”

Princess Twilight turned towards her counterpart. “I'm sorry, but no. Back in Equestria, I could feel the magic coming off something enchanted, but I can't get the same feeling here. Maybe it's the body, or this world, or...however magic is supposed to work here. We know the portal works, so there should be at least a little ambient magic radiating off this thing. How about you?”

“Just that Sunset's taking a long time to get back.” Twilight pocketed her phone and crossed her arms. “Your do...dragon shouldn't take this long to finish a report, right?”

And lo, the first shots were fired.

Princess Twilight sneered at Twilight. “My Spike happens to be my Number One Assistant. He will no doubt prepare a fabulously detailed report explaining everything that we need to know to fix this problem. And unlike your dog, he doesn't bite people.”

Twilight growled and narrowed her eyes. “Spike happens to be a very intelligent and loyal companion. He would only attack someone if he know they were up to no good.”

Princess Twilight gasped. “A-Are you accusing me? This was your idea, remember? I can't help it if Sunset wants to spend a little extra time back home?”

“This is her home!” Twilight's teeth were gritted so hard they appeared to be a single mass of bone. “And if you tried to turn an honest attempt at studying magic into some plot to...to kidnap Sunset...”

“KIDNAP?! Why, you...you-”

“'Why, you,' what?!”

Both Twilights let out a shriek as a familiar, pink-colored mass of sugar and marshmallows popped up between them, as if she had emerged from the sidewalk itself. Pinkie Pie was looking as hyped-up as ever, and her maniacal grin only magnified the terror of their situation. The tiny speckles of sugar around the edge of her lips – particularly the straight kind they sold in paper tubes that put dentists' children through college – did little to help matters.

“Um...why, you...incredibly intelligent and wonderful person!” Princess Twilight stammered.

Twilight's glasses nearly drooped off of her nose, saved only by a quick press from her index finger. Sadly, nothing could be done about the frazzled hairs at the top of her head. “Wh-What are you doing here, Pinkie? Shouldn't you be in class?”

“Welllllll, I was in the middle of Home Ec, but then I looked out the window and saw Sunset going through the portal!”

Both Twilights took a moment to mentally lambast themselves for forgetting about the engineering marvel that was glass. An explanation perhaps would have followed, but as far as Pinkie Pie was concerned, a quiet moment was merely an invitation for her to fill the empty space. “So I started thinking, 'Why would Twilight and Twilight, her two bestest friends in the whole wide world, take her back to the place where everyone is being so mean thanks to Trixie?' But then I thought, 'Hey, maybe they're testing the whirly magic thingy to see if it could make Sunset normal again!'”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “That's...actually correct, Pinkie.”

“But what are you doing out here?” asked Princess Twilight. “Don't you have class?”

Pinkie shrugged. “Just Home Ec, but I can afford to coast by now. Know what I mean?”

The Twilights, having no personal concept of “coasting” through a school course, simply nodded their heads. “So what are you doing out here?” Twilight asked.

“I needed to talk to Sunset once you girls were done,” said Pinkie. “I've been thinking things over, and I guess I've been making her feel a little bad.”

“Little” is an understatement, thought Twilight. “So, are you going to cancel the party?”

“Of course not!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Didn't you hear what I said? That's the only way she's ever going to get back to normal, I just know it! Buuuuuuut I have been keeping her out of the planning loop, I guess. I mean, she is our age, right? She should be able to make her own decisions on how the party should go.”

At this point, there were two ways the conversation could have proceeded. Princess Twilight could have reminded Pinkie about the time-space differences she had just mentioned to her counterpart, which would actually make Sunset Shimmer older than herself and far above the teenagers she currently associated with. Twilight could have instead asked Pinkie to consider her friend's feelings and drop the whole party idea. Alas, fate went with the third option, where Pinkie Pie pulled a notebook out of the thin air behind her and did not give either of the other arguments time to begin. “That's why I cobbled together all sorts of neat ideas into this book! And when she comes out of the portal, I'm going to ask her to pick the best ones, and this will be the best party EVER!”

Starlight sighed and floated the measuring tape back to the table. Sunset Shimmer did not so much as flinch, her rump having become one with the stool's cushioning. A half-eaten cookie hovered in front of the filly, its crumbly form encased in a slightly shaky yellow magic field. The plate it had once called home was now half-empty, as what remained of its brethren watched their stalwart fellow be mercilessly devoured by the furry monster. Or at least they would have if cookies were alive, which, outside of the occasional miscast spell in a cooking class or formal dinner, was not true even in Equestria.

Starlight's own magic was occupied operating a simple quill and a long piece of parchment. “Okay, so...height is normal, weight is normal, proportions are...normal, I guess?”

Sunset swallowed her latest bite of cookie. “Shouldn't you go into a little more detail?”

Starlight shrugged. “I really don't get why Twilight wants all this to begin with. You're a foal. You said you were about the same age that you were on the other side. Going through this portal-thingy didn't fix the problem.”

“But Twilight's so...meticulous in her research.” Sunset rolled her eyes as a thousand applicable memories popped into her mind, ranging from the mildly amusing to the soul-crushing. “Trust me, if she doesn't get good enough answers the first time, she'll just keep doing this again and again until she does.”

Starlight let out a groan, causing the quill to spin and flip loops before finally returning to just above the parchment. “Fine, we'll just...go to the next question. “Are you experiencing any aches or pains?”

Sunset gave a dismissive shrug. “No. In fact, I think my lower back feels better than ever like this.”

“Any issues with perception, movement, or your proportions?”

“I...guess it's a little weird to be this little again, but no. I mean, it's not like going back and forth between human and horse was ever a problem.” Thankfully for Sunset, Starlight bought that last line.

As Starlight crossed off yet another item on the checklist, she finally allowed herself a satisfied smirk. “And that brings us to the final question...”

Sunset allowed herself a mental sigh of relief. Freedom was so close, she could almost taste it.

“How does the current situation make you feel?”

And that was when Sunset's brain broke. Her jaw dropped open just enough for the trembling to make it resemble a bag of bits being tossed about, her ears drooped downwards, and her forehooves began tapping nervously against the table. Starlight noticed none of this – she was more focused on the cookie Sunset's magic was currently crushing to a mass of crumbs the size of a marble. “I...don't understand,” was all the filly managed to squeak out.

“Yeah, that's a...pretty vague question,” added Starlight. Her eyes moved down the scroll a bit more, coming to a stop just above the end of the parchment. “I guess Twilight thought so, too. She threw in a few more instructions for Spike. It says here, 'It's important to take into account both the physical and mental changes that may have resulted from crossing through the portal. Try to get Sunset to open up a bit more.' I...don't think I was supposed to read that last part out loud.”

Sunset gave her head a good shake, jostling loose the stilled connections in her brain. The crumbs she had been floating in the air tumbled to the tabletop, creating a mass of brown flakes Spike would have to clean up later. Her smug countenance slowly returned at the same time. “Well, that's easy. I feel completely fine.”

Starlight cocked an eyebrow. “You do?”

“I would prefer to be my real age, of course, but this isn't anything I can't handle.” Sunset hopped to her hooves and craned her neck back. “So if we're done here, I think I'll be going.”

Starlight looked down at the scroll. A push of her hoof revealed even more at the very, very bottom, right underneath the last roll. “'P.S: If Sunset tells you everything is fine, she's probably lying. If everything was fine, she wouldn't have asked for help the way she did.'”

Sunset's eyes narrowed. “She...actually wrote that?”

Starlight shrugged. “Like you said, she's meticulous.”

“W-Well, what else could she want to know?” Sunset's eyes turned away from Starlight as if on instinct. “I've already told everyone how humiliating this is, how everyone treats me differently just because I'm smaller, how..well...” She grit her teeth hard enough for small sparks to fly out. “How much I hate being a child. And if anyone else had gotten cursed, I would have figured out how to fix them in a manner of minutes. It's been days, and we've made no progress.”

Starlight nodded. Her quill scraped across the page.

“A-And you know what else? This whole thing is...is messing with my head in the worst way! Everything either seems farther away or too close. Everyone looks down at me like I'm an ant about to be smashed. I'm weak, I keep blowing up at people, everyone can't stop lecturing me like I'm an actual brat, and...and...”

Sunset's mouth instantly clamped shut. Starlight finished scratching down the last of her notes and floated the scroll down before returning her gaze back to the filly, who was currently biting her lip so hard her face seemed to be sucking itself inwards. “That...should be enough for Twilight. Would you like any more...?”

“I MISS EQUESTRIA!”

Sunset's voice echoed throughout the castle's crystalline halls. In the map chambers, the roots of what was once the Golden Oaks Library shuddered slightly, sending its ornaments clanging and clattering against each other like in a strong breeze. The endless series of doors that dotted the castle's impossibly-numerous hallways shook. In the royal broom closet, the mop slid over about two inches. As for the ponies at ground zero, Starlight Glimmer found herself folding her ears downward to try and block out the ringing, while Sunset settled on looking mortified at her confession.

“Um...how is that a big deal, exactly?” Starlight muttered.

Sunset, the energy drained from her following the screaming and echoing response, fell backwards onto her hindquarters. Her face was partially hidden by the bangs of her mane, but Starlight could still make out the small trembling at the bottom of her eyes. “It's just...I...ever since this happened, things keep happening. Things that...make me think about Equestria.”

There was just the briefest of pauses before Starlight followed up. “What kind of things?”

“The day after this started, I had breakfast with Twilight's family. It wasn't anything special, just some waffles, but...the way they spoke to each other. The way Twilight and Shining Armor bickered, how their parents welcomed me despite how ridiculous all this must have sounded...it reminded me of home. Of my parents. Of...her...”

“Okay, this is getting just a little too...” Starlight started to say. The dam was breaking, however, and nothing was going to stop Sunset's stream of consciousness.

“And just earlier today, when Twilight was studying about magic, I tried to read along to help her...and... Well, it had been so long since I last looked at any books on magic. I mean, there's still not much use for them back in the other world. And for just a moment, it felt just like the old days, you know? Back when I was a student. Back when...Celestia still wanted me around.”

Starlight valiantly fought back the urge to roll her eyes. “But you've been gone for years, right? This couldn't have been the first time you missed being back here.”

“I know that!” Sunset's sharp tone caught even the filly off-guard – it was several seconds before she resumed speaking. “But back then, when I first went through the mirror, I only thought about how angry I was. Celestia had thrown me out, I had been denied my destiny of being a princess...the only time I thought about Equestria, it was to plot its destruction once I got back. A-And then the whole mess with the crown happened and I...I really just stopped caring for a little while. I still missed it, but...”

Sunset took in a deep breath, wiping the small trails of water from her face as she did so. “It's different now. With everything so screwed up, I...I just want to be somewhere familiar, with people I know I can trust. And I know that my friends will be there for me, but there's that...damn filly side of me that feels like everyone's a stranger and that I need to find 'mommy and daddy' before I'm kidnapped and forced to cobble shoes for the rest of my life.”

Starlight raised an eyebrow. “Cobble...shoes?”

“My parents' version of stranger danger.”

“Oh, that makes sense,” Starlight lied.

“And...there's something else.” Sunset looked around nervously. “You see, I think I'm...I don't...”

Before the filly could finish translating her thoughts to speech, the entire chamber shook with the might of Starlight's descending hoof. If the former looked distraught, the latter more resembled a widow about to throw herself onto her dearly departed's bonfire. “I think we're just about done here.”

Sunset gulped down a mouthful of air. “But if we don't cover everything, Twilight will just...”

“Look, I'll admit that I haven't known Twilight as long as you have...and most of that time, I kind of hated her.” Starlight looked about nervously, as if making certain no one else was listening in, before continuing. “I'm grateful that she took me in, considering all I've done, and she is a wonderful and intelligent pony, but...I don't think she needs all of this information, do you?”

A look of amazement worked its way across Sunset's facial features. “You mean we...don't tell Twilight everything?”

“If I know Twilight as well as I think I do, the minute she sees this report, she's going to be trying to get in touch with every magical expert in Equestria. She's going to demand even more tests, more exams, more everything, until she's pulled you apart and found every single thing that's wrong with you. It's not that she's mean or conniving or anything, but she's absolutely thorough in her research. That's the only reason she would be so awful with that last question.”

Sunset, having no real counter to Starlight's point, nodded.

“What we have up to this point at least establishes that you're homesick. That's totally understandable given the circumstances. Twilight can take that information, mix it with whatever is going on over there, and figure out a solution to your immediate problem without trying to look for everything else.” Starlight's horn lit up, followed by the scroll floating over to the two, rolling itself closed, and landing neatly at Sunset's hooves. “Trust me, this will be enough to satisfy Twilight.”

Sunset's eyes locked onto the parchment, as if afraid it would unfurl itself and a snake would spring loose. It was several moments before she clumsily levitated the scroll into her saddlebags. “Th-Thanks,” she said, her eyes never once looking away from where the scroll had previously resided. “But why are you...?”

“Pushing you out the door?”

That was not quite what Sunset had planned to say, but the sentiment was close enough to warrant a nod.

“Well, a part of it is because I had other things I wanted to do today, at least before Spike threw all this on me, but...” Starlight paused, took a deep breath, and continued. “If Twilight's told you about me, then I'm sure she told you I did some...terrible things. And she said you did some really bad things, too.”

The first part was admittedly lost on Sunset – after all, Princess Twilight had neglected to tell her anything about her pupil other than that she existed – but the second she was all-too-familiar with. “I think 'bad things' is a bit of an understatement,” she said, her head drooping as she did so. “I was a monster.”

“And so was I,” said Starlight. “I did some...very bad things to some very good ponies. And yes, it all ended up working out after Twilight and her friends did their magical friendship hoopla, and I'm now able to face the ponies I wronged without feeling like they hate me...but I'm still not completely comfortable back there, and never will be. I've kind of...found a much happier life here in Ponyville, at least. And seeing you go through all this because Twilight is being pedantic was just a bit too much, I suppose.”

Sunset wiped her eyes dry and climbed back to her hooves. A familiar confidence seemed to work its way up her spine, causing her fur to bristle and her mane to faintly shimmer. “You're right. Equestria may have been where I started, but I've found a life worth living on the other side. And I'm not about to give that up, not until I know I've done my best to fix this.”

The filly trotted over to Starlight and gaze her a quick nuzzle to the breast. Starlight blushed and fidgeted from the mostly unwelcome physical contact, but she couldn't help but give a nervous smile as she did so. “I'm so glad that's settled. Now, I think you should be getting back to Twilight.”

Sunset turned her attention to the waiting mirror – her doorway back to what amounted to her normal life. With a look that radiated her restored sense of pride, she began marching towards the reflective surface. Her mission had been a success. Her saddlebag contained everything she needed to give to Twilight at this stage. Dignity was so close...

"THERE YOU ARE!”

Alas, she had tarried too long, for the predator had found its prey.

A mass of pink charged from the library door and pounced upon Sunset, glomping her against the ground like some sort of hideous marshmallow blob. To her horror, the filly found herself staring up at her friend Pinkie Pie's pony counterpart. She may have been an equine, but the mad look in her eyes was just as disconcerting as when she had opposable thumbs. “Hey, Sunset Shimmer!”

Starlight raced to the site of the cataclysmic crash. “Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?!”

“I'd REALLY like to know,” Sunset grunted.

Pinkie Pie turned her head upwards, took in a massive breath of air, and looked back down at the filly like a timberwolf about to devour its next meal. “I was making a new batch of cinnamon-truffle cupcakes for Rainbow Dash to give to the Wonderbolts when my Pinkie Sense started telling me that somepony I know from out of town was now in town and that they were about to have a birthday!”

Sunset's pupils dilated. “Oh, no...”

“So I thought up every pony I knew that wasn't in town normally! I thought it was Cheese Sandwich, but then I remembered his birthday was five moons ago! Then I remembered it was close to Limestone's birthday, but she wouldn't come out all the way to Ponyville unless it was business. And then I remembered that the other, weird-looking me was asking about how long ponies carry their babies and figured out that she wanted to know when you were born! Which meant it might be your birthday I was sensing!”

Cold sweat poured down Sunset's face.

A magical aura covered Pinkie's body as Starlight tried to telekinetically pull Pinkie off of her latest victim. The unicorn grunted and groaned as the pink pony struggled against her hold, but after ten agonizing seconds she was finally able to lift her friend off of Sunset. The filly, for her part, was still lying on her back, her hooves clutched close to her barrel, while she regarded the spectacle like a kitten whose owner was about to sneeze.

“Pinkie, Sunset was just leaving,” said Starlight. “I'm certain she doesn't need to hear you rambling about...” She paused and looked back at the filly. “Um...is Pinkie right about your birthday, by any chance?”

Before Sunset could mutter a denial, Pinkie Pie's voice boomed across the room. “Of course I'm right! Now, we have a lot of planning to do. Cakes to bake, tables to decorate, party games to plan....ooh, and guests! We have to invite all of your friends! You, Twilight, the other us, Princess Celestia...”

And with that, Sunset disappeared. The only evidence that she had ever been there were the streaks of flame leading to the mirror.

No sooner had the rainbow tunnel dissipated than Sunset found herself falling face-down into the sidewalk. The girl gasped and shook as her vision cleared, revealing to her the hands that once again replaced her forehooves. She could feel the backpack still strapped around her, and a small bumping sound indicated it still held the scroll. Her clothes were the same as when she had departed, as was the rest of the features she could make out without a mirror. Including, unfortunately, her height and age.

"THERE YOU ARE!”

That voice...

Sunset's heart sank into her spleen as she looked up. Standing next to the ashamed Twilight and Princess Twilight was Pinkie Pie, the human one, beaming a massive smile. And in her hands was a large, glitter-covered notebook.

A notebook entitled Sunset Shimmer's Birthday Planner.

Sunset Shimmer let out a scream. Everything went black...

...And the moment Sunset Shimmer regained consciousness, she realized she was no longer at the school. She was back in one of Twilight's parents' comfy chairs, her body having almost sank completely into the seat's surface. Sitting across from her on the couch was Princess Twilight, as was a pile of books. “You're awake!” the princess exclaimed.

“Ugh...yeah, I guess.” Sunset slowly leaned forward, stopping just short of falling out of the chair itself. She rubbed her forehead with one hand, but the pounding in her head refused to be massaged back into order. “I-I remember Pinkie Pie holding up a book...something about parties...she's been using the mirror...”

“I knew about everything but that last one. When this is over, both Pinkies and I are having a long talk. Not to mention Spike...” Princess Twilight sighed and pulled one of the books out of the pile. “You fainted right after Pinkie showed you her party planner. Thankfully, she was at least considerate enough to allow us to take you home instead of trying to drag things out further.”

The princess sighed as she opened the book. “Look, it's not my place to pry – Celestia knows I've done more than enough of that today – but this birthday party keeps popping up and...I think you'll have to confront it at some point.”

“And I will, but not until I'm back to my right age.” Sunset mumbled and propped her head up with both hands. “So, where's human you?”

Princess Twilight sighed and motioned her head in the direction of the garage. “She asked me to have you go out there when you woke up. Something about that bike she was working on.” A devilish grin crossed Princess Twilight's lips. “Orrrrr, you could stay with me and study Age Magic. Perhaps there's something here that can get you back to normal faster.”

Sunset smirked. As if there's really a choice. Bikes may be fun, but there is serious work to be...

That was the exact moment she saw the book Princess Twilight was holding. At first glance, it appeared to be no different than any other magical textbook, but there was a subtle aura of horror radiating from its pages. The cover looked to be made from some kind of genuine hide, something that was particularly frowned upon in Equestria. When Princess Twilight realized she was being watched, she allowed the book to tip downward just enough for Sunset to catch the ancient runes scrawled in what looked like blood. And then there was the blobs of white binding...the glue that Sunset, even from this distance, could recognize as coming from horses...

Somewhere in the distance, Sunset Shimmer could hear the wailing cries of the Great Old Ponies...

Twilight had just finished setting the bike down on the garage floor when Sunset appeared, seemingly materializing out of thin air. Her mouth was twisted into a forced smile as her eyes quivered with fear for her very soul. “So, bikes are cool! Let's ride bikes! Yeah, bikes bikes bikes!”

Author's Note

So...this chapter. This one took way too long to write, delivers way too little, and I'm sorry about that. But it's at least over. Next chapter, things are going to begin shaking up.

Thank you to everyone who's stayed with me this long. I will endeavor to deliver the next chapter in a more timely manner.

Chapter 9: Baby, Bike Bike Bike

In all the time she had known Twilight Sparkle, one feature Sunset Shimmer had come to expect was her preparedness. Whether she be a pony princess or a junior mad scientist, the girl's penchant for preparedness was often beyond words. Her life was seemingly scheduled down to the last minute of free time. She never went anywhere without triple-checking for everything she could possibly need. And now, when she had fixed up her old bike for a temporarily-diminished friend, she had taken all of the necessary steps to ensure that nothing could go wrong.

Much to Sunset Shimmer's annoyance.

“Is all of this REALLY necessary?” Sunset grumbled.

Twilight nodded affirmatively, ignoring her little friend's obvious discomfort. Sunset's mass of hair was hidden underneath a bulky pink helmet – a helmet that, in an added bit of indignity, was decorated with fluffy unicorns and bright, sparkling glitter. Her elbows and knees were covered with thick white pads, and her hands had been forced into a pair of the most uncomfortable gloves ever forged by man. And then there was the little bell installed by the handlebars, which let out a shrill shriek of a chime at the push of a switch...

Actually, Sunset had no complaints about the bell. In fact, she could not help but view it almost as a sort of mechanical spirit animal, representing Sunset's feelings of keeping her balance on a thin beam of metal while screaming shrilly at nothing. Nevertheless, she had to keep her gripes in an easy-to-follow order to avoid adding any more confusion to her frazzled brain.

“You know there are these little things called 'laws,' right?” Twilight asked. She was standing immediately behind Sunset, her arms crossed triumphantly as she admired her work. “Besides, the last thing I want is you to fall over and crack your skull open on the sidewalk.”

“That...wonderful mental picture aside, don't you think this is a little excessive?” Sunset raised her right elbow to eye level. “Okay, the helmet is...fine. I get that. But why these pads? I'm pretty sure these aren't required.”

“Yeah, well, they're sort of leftovers from Shining Armor's brief foray into skateboarding when he was your physical age. And do you want to deal with a bruised kneecap or elbow? I think not!”

Sunset sighed. “Twilight, I'm perfectly fit. In fact, I'm probably healthier now than when I was a teenager. I can take a few falls.”

“Yes, of course...but what if you get hurt and your injury gets infected?”

A chill ran up Sunset's spine and she looked into Twilight's eyes. The mania the two versions shared was beginning to force its way back to the forefront, bringing with it the madness of a thousand overprotective mothers. “I mean, you could get gangrene and we'd have to cut your limb off! Or you could get something and it looks like nothing, but when we fix the machine and get you back to normal, it also gets ten years older! And at the speed microbes replicate and evolve, it will turn your arm or leg into a nightmarish blob monster that destroys all of Canterlot! And when they try to-”

"TWILIGHT!”

The sound of Sunset's scream pulled Twilight out of her downward spiral and back to reality. “Oh...sorry. Just got a little carried away, I guess. Still, safety is important.”

Sunset let out a noise that, to the trained ear, rested somewhere in between a sigh of exasperation and the groan one makes when passing a kidney stone. “Why am I doing this again?” she said under her breath.

That was when she looked back through the windows, catching Princess Twilight leafing through her books.

Including that book.

The whistling cry of ancient doom whiffed through the trees.

“Well, let's get going, shall we?”

“Now, are you sure you don't need any help getting started?” asked Twilight. “The first time I rode a bike, my parents were right by me to keep me stable.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Twilight, please. I'm a grown woman with a motorcycle license. I'm reasonably certain I can handle myself on something as simple as this. Now, if you don't mind, I'd really like to get going.”

Twilight, realizing the time for talk had passed, released her grip from the back of the seat. Sunset Shimmer straightened her back and took in a big, healthy gulp of the afternoon air. The bangs of her hair seemed to dance in the slight breeze, and the warm sunlight bathed over her like a spotlight falling upon a play's shining star. She let out a barely-audible war cry, leaned the bike straight, popped up the kickstand, and took her first pedal.

She made it two inches before both she and bike toppled to her right.

The grass broke their fall, but Sunset's legs still ended up tangled beneath her would-be vehicle. Twilight struggled to maintain a look of concern as she snickered at the small child pulled herself out from beneath the bike. “Simple, huh?” Twilight asked.

"Ha, ha, ha,” Sunset grumbled. She leaned over and lifted the bicycle back into a standing position. “I will figure this thing...”

Sunset's grip on the handlebars faltered just slightly, causing the bicycle's front wheel to spin to the left. The sudden movement sent Sunset falling back into the bike, and the two were rejoined on the earth once more.

The next two hours fell into a rather set routine. Sunset Shimmer would pull herself back onto the bicycle, make it just a little bit farther, and then find herself back on the ground. The experience was actually quite educational, as it allowed Sunset to experience the feeling of concrete, asphalt, pointy blades of grass, carelessly discarded bubble gum, and inconvenient rocks impacting her skin. And of course, all of these were accompanied by Twilight panicking at every wince of pain, berating herself for endangering her friend with such a horrendous death trap.

Finally, after the hundredth or so spill, Sunset rose back to her feet, pulled the bike back into a standing position, and seated herself on the hard plastic seat, just as she had done before. Her hands gripped the bars so tight her knuckled turned a cream color. She gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes, leaving her face resembling a rabid animal. Her soul burned with a determination she had not felt since the Friendship Games.

With a defiant snarl, she began to pedal.

And pedal.

It took Sunset a few seconds to realize what was happening. Her sneer relaxed into a look of surprise as she realized the world was moving around her. There was no feeling of being pushed, so it couldn't be Twilight trying something like holding the back of the seat. A smile crept across her lips as her heart skipped a beat. There was no other possible conclusion: she was moving. At long last, she had triumphed. She was riding a bicycle.

“YES!” Sunset shouted, barely resisting the urge to throw her arms into the air.

“You did it, Sunset!” Twilight also shouted. She smiled and gripped her fists into hard knuckles. “I knew you could do it! Now let's...”

That was when Twilight realized Sunset wasn't stopping. In fact, in the brief moment between the two shouting in jubilation and now, she had pedaled so far away that she was barely a speck in the distance. “Wait, Sunset!” Twilight shouted as she broke into a run. “You can't go that far! You might...might...”

Sadly for Twilight Sparkle, she had reached the limits of her endurance. She fell to her knees and panted for air, her right arm futilely reaching out to her vanishing friend. It would have been quite dramatic had she not fallen a mere fifty feet from her front driveway.

There were no words in any language, on any side of the portal, that could describe the joy Sunset Shimmer was experiencing.

The bicycle continued to carry her forward, skittering across the rough pavement as naturally as a feather on the wind. The cool breeze felt exhilarating against her face, refreshing her just as her walk with Spike had done that morning. Everything felt natural, as if the vehicle itself was just as extension of herself, and she felt like she could do no wrong. Not even stop signs and signal lights were enough to stop her; thankfully, traffic was miraculously light, so the story did not end with a runaway girl painting the asphalt.

Her eyes were still open, however, lest she get lost in the winding streets of Twilight's neighborhood. Thankfully, she had managed to stick to much the same route she had taken with Spike, and the familiar houses formed a helpful, if oversized, trail back to her temporary residence. There was also the possibility of another ambush by Trixie, especially after Sunset had escaped with her cell phone, but thankfully the aspiring magician was nowhere to be seen.

Sunset took in one deep breath after another. Her forehead was covered in sweat. Her legs ached from the pressure of peddling, not to mention the injuries she had taken getting this far. And yet, in this moment, everything was just as it should be. She was free. She was happy.

She was about to crash into the side of a car.

Sunset's screech was barely distinguishable from the sound made by the bike's tires as she hit the brakes. In her panic, she lost her sense of balance, sending the bike and her body tilting to the right once again. On the plus side, both she and the bike barely avoided hitting the car. On the minus side, she found her fall being broken not by a soft patch of freshly-mowed grass, but instead a noticeably overgrown, thorn-riddled rose bush. Sunset let out an unholy chorus of grunts, screams, and contemptible language as she pulled herself out of the bush, her clothes tearing and bristling against the flowers' pointy defenses.

If the driver had not noticed Sunset Shimmer's presence before the near-accident, they were certainly keyed in when they heard a child repeatedly stammering a word that rhymes with “duck.” “Hey, are you alright, kid?” asked a young male voice. “I swear, I didn't see you until...”

“Yeah, yeah, I'm fine,” Sunset muttered. “Just a little...surprised...is...”

Her pupils dilated until they were the size of pinpricks on a roll of fabric. The voice was a familiar one, and not in a particularly pleasant way, especially right now. As she slowly forced her gaze upwards to the speaker's face, her vision confirmed all of her fears. Standing in front of her, in all of his teenage faux-rebel rocker glory, was Flash Sentry. The boy she had dated as part of her schemes. The boy who grew a spine and dumped her just before her plot unraveled. The boy who was second only to Trixie on the list of people she really did not want to see in this condition.

Flash's own eyes widened in surprise. “S-Sunset? Is that you?”

“U-Um...Sunset?” The girl looked about nervously. “N-No, my name isn't Sunset. My name is....”

She looked upon the logo on the side of a van from a landscaping company: Sunset Century Groundskeeping.

She looked upon a business sign above a nearby house: Sunset & Shimmer Tax Preparers, Inc.

She looked upon a passing hearse. Shimmering Sunset Pastures: For All Your Final Resting Needs.

It was official. This was the universe getting revenge on her for bringing in the Element of Magic and kneecapping the laws of reality because she would rather be evil than study friendship.

Defeated, Sunset let out a sigh and shook her head. “Yes, Flash, it's me.”

“Wow, I...saw the pictures and everything, but this is...” Small beads of sweat ran down Flash's forehead as he struggled to find the right words. At the very least, Sunset could take solace in how awkward he was finding seeing his former girlfriend in this state was. “A-And that bike? Where'd you get it?”

Acting on some kind of reflex, Sunset bent over and pulled the bike back into a standing position. “I-It belongs to Twilight. She was...letting me borrow it for a bit.”

The two let out another forced, nervous chuckle before settling on scanning the ground for the least-awkward spot to stare at. The world seemed to crawl to a halt around them; the breeze died down, the gentle rustling of branches and wind chimes ceased, and even the sound of passing vehicles seemed to melt into an impenetrable morass of background noise. Sunset could feel her stomach churning as anxiety struggled to take hold, but the horror of the situation was so great that not even a panic attack was powerful enough to set in.

“So...what are you doing around here?” she finally asked.

“Um...going home?” was Flash's response.

Sunset's face turned bright red as she turned her head to the right. In the midst of her near-accident, she had failed to recognize the very good-sized house whose yard she was in, or the driveway Flash's car had pulled into. They were indeed the Sentry homestead, a place she had seen many times during her evil days. “Wow, I...had no idea you and Twilight lived so close.”

Flash shrugged and sighed simultaneously. “I've never been to her house, so...”

An invisible boot kicked Sunset upside the back of the head. “Right...I forgot. The one here isn't that interested in you, is she?”

“That's one way to put it,” Flash mumbled back.

The two let out a shared chuckle, lasting exactly three-point-two seconds, before resuming their awkward silence. Both looked around anxiously, trying to find some way out of this chance encounter, but nothing seemed to be leaping out.

That was when one of Sunset's sweat droplets, which had been working its way down her right arm, made contact with one of the bruises from the rose bush. The girl winced and let out a hiss as a burst of pain shot through her body. Her nerves, much like everything else in her life, began to work against her, starting with her left hand wrapping itself around the affronted wound. This was followed by her tear ducts being jolted to life, allowing a small amount of water to well around her eyes.

“Oh, geez, are you okay?” Flash asked, his eyes expanding in concern.

“I-I'm fine!” Sunset snapped. The force of her declaration shook more sweat loose, prompting a follow-up shock in her lower right leg. Not that it mattered – it was rather difficult to hide the small trickles of red along her cheek. She was not fine, and even someone considered dense like Flash Sentry could recognize this fact.

“W-Would you like to come inside?” Flash asked in a rushed tone. “We need to get those cuts cleaned.”

“I'll be fine!” Sunset snapped. “I just need to get back to Twilight, and...”

Then she remembered Twilight's breakdown.

“Actually, I could probably use a bandage.”

Flash nodded and reached into his pocket. “Just give me a moment. I need to make a call.”

“And then she was all 'AAAAAH!' and then her eyes were all 'Doooouy!' and then she...kinda fell over and stopped moving.”

Pinkie Pie's friends regarded her with an array of expressions, nearly all of which resembled a fish flopping on a cutting board. Thankfully, none of the other students reacted, being too busy with their own lives after school hours. Rainbow Dash leaned against a nearby trash can, silently elated to have found one that still had a lid. “So Twilight and...Twilight brought Sunset here...and didn't tell us?”

Applejack shrugged. “They probably had more important things to do than bug us all in class. Although I can't reckon why they'd come this close to Canterlot High, considering...”

“There's only one way we're going to get any answers, girls,” Rarity chimed in. “I think another visit to Twilight's is in order.”

The others nodded in agreement...save for Pinkie, who chose to express her feelings with a loud cheer. “Absolutely! We have so much to go over! Sunset's birthday is right around the corner, and we still haven't lined up the entertainment!”

Before anyone could once again attempt to counter Pinkie's nonsense with logic, a buzzing sound emerged from Rarity's skirt pocket. The fashionista reached inside and pulled out her cell phone, which was shaking something fierce. “Who is it?” asked Fluttershy.

“It's from Flash.” Rarity shrugged and swiped the screen before bringing the phone to her ear. She and the other girls then began walking towards the parking lot, their conversation gradually fading into the background noise that came with a few hundred teenagers heading home. No one paid any heed to the sudden shaking in the trash can, or how its lid slid off to reveal the smirking face of Trixie.

“So, Sunset Shimmer wants some entertainment for her party?” she whispered evilly. “I suppose the Great and Powerful Trixie can lower her standards for one day...” her lips descended into a wrathful sneer. “Especially when it comes to little cell phone thieves!”

Her ears suddenly perked at an approaching sound, coming from the same direction her unwitting victims had departed. Trixie, not wanting to get caught and have her suspension extended, grabbed the trash can lid and scuttled it back into position. As she bunched herself up into as small a ball as possible, her mind made its way back to the target of her vengeance. Just you wait, Sunset Shimmer! I'm going to make you...

Vice-Principal Luna winced as she lifted the trash can lid and tossed in a bag of garbage. “Honestly, sister, how many times do I have to tell you not to leave your old lunches in the staff fridge?! Half of those were in there for months!”

Next came Miss Cheerilee, who held her head skyward as she dumped several small bins of vomit and gunk into the trash can. “That's the last time I let Nurse Redheart borrow the library's garbage bins on burrito day!” she muttered as she left.

And next came Granny Smith, who dumped a large sack of rotten lettuce, tomatoes, and potatoes into the poor trash can. “Lousy young 'uns don't eat right anymore, I swear!” she muttered to nobody as she moseyed into the sunset.

Within the trash can, Trixie was now covered in multiple layers of unspeakable substances. Any normal person would have been screaming in horror, but she was the Great and Powerful Trixie. Mere garbage was not enough to deter her from her present course. And in any case, she had succeeded in avoiding detection...

“Let's see how hard you can kick that trash can!” shouted Scootaloo.

“YOU'RE ON!” shouted Bulk Biceps.

The Terrified and Doomed Trixie could only let out a whimper as she, and her metal carriage, were sent flying through the air, slamming into the ground, and finally rolling down the street.

The inside of Flash's house was nothing spectacular. A large living room with a massive television and l-shaped sectional sofa, family photos decorating the walls, a kitchen with a pristine white-tile floor and marble countertops, a bathroom stocked with potpourri and three-month-old magazines...all were fairly typical for a family with the money to blow on such things. The only atypical additions were the guitars, drum set, and amps scattered about, a reminder of Flash's particular hobby. Nothing Sunset hadn't seen before, and in quite a literal sense.

Only now things were quite a big bigger.

As was Flash Sentry. The boy she had used up and spat out.

Who could now snap her like a twig if he wanted.

Flash quickly scooted into the kitchen, returning moments later with a small box of adhesive bandages. “Thank you,” was all Sunset said before running to the bathroom and closing the door. Slowly, she slid her way down to the floor, her back resting against the door, as she struggled to regain control of her nerves. Every breath felt like the air was filled with razor blades. Her heart pounded as quickly as when she was riding the bike, but there was no joy now, only sudden terror.

The only question was, why?

Damn it, Sunset, listen to yourself! Sunset's mind burned. It was as if her head was already a burning barbecue, and someone had decided to dump another bottle of lighter fluid onto the flame. This is Flash Sentry, the nicest, dorkiest guy you know! He's not going to bother plotting revenge or nonsense like that! He's not...

A chill ran up Sunset's spine. It was the same feeling she had experienced just earlier that day.

“And look at you, still acting like you're a big girl!”

Sunset's stomach twisted into a knot. Sweat began to pour down her brow as her hands began to tremble. She felt alone, humiliated, stupid...

There was a knock on the door.

“Sunset? Are you okay?”

Flash's voice snapped Sunset Shimmer out of her funk. She slowly lifted herself off the floor, clutching the box of bandages close to her chest with both hands. “Y-Yeah, I'm fine.”

She could make out a sigh from the other end. “Well, come on out whenever you're ready. I'll be in the kitchen for a few minutes.”

As his footsteps gradually disappeared, Sunset's grip on the box tightened until the lid popped open. The flicker of resolve within her ignited into a small flame, not overwhelmingly powerful but still enough to keep from shutting down completely. Walking up to the sink (which was thankfully low enough she was able to use it, even if she had to stand on tiptoe), she set about washing her wounds and applying the bandages. After that, she would face whatever horrible revenge Flash, like Trixie, had planned for her.

A familiar smell worked its way through the bottom of the door.

Apparently the first part of Flash's plan involved fattening Sunset up with popcorn.

Princess Twilight tapped the pencil tip nervously against her chin. The dining room table was covered in books of the opened and closed variety, scrambled masses of paper covered in scribbles and notes, and at least a half-dozen thoroughly-chewed pencils. (To her credit, only two of them were due to forgetting how hands worked.) The notebook in front of her was likewise covered in markings alien to the normal human eye, symbolizing the ancient magicks and untold powers held within the princess' collection of tomes.

And so far, what she had read was not encouraging.

She was a hair's breadth from sighing when she heard a loud buzzing sound. Princess Twilight's head turned to the source of the sound: her human counterpart's cell phone, which was vibrating like Pinkie Pie on a sugar rush. With no sign of the other her, she pulled herself out of the chair and answered the phone. “Hello?”

“Hey, is this Twilight?”

Princess Twilight's cheeks turned red at the voice. “Flash Sentry?! Is that you?”

“Yeah, it's me!” A laugh. “I...never heard you excited to hear from me before...”

“That's because...” Princess Twilight paused, composing the words as best she could before speaking. “Actually, this is the Twilight from the other world. This world's Twilight is out at the moment.”

There was a long silence on the other end, no doubt Flash trying to recover from having his dreams crushed yet again. “That's okay,” he finally said, his voice faltering just slightly. “I just wanted to let you...I mean, her...know that I have Sunset over at my house. She had a little accident on her bike, so I'm going to make sure she's okay before sending her back.”

Princess Twilight's forehead creased with worry. “An accident? Was it serious?”

“No, nothing bad,” said Flash. “She's sitting on the couch right now, eating some popcorn. She asked me to call here and let someone know she was okay.”

“That's great,” said Princess Twilight. “Thank you, Flash. I knew I could depend on you.”

There was another nervous laugh on the other end, which only caused Princess Twilight's blush to deepen. The two exchanged a few more pleasantries before disconnecting, which finally gave Twilight the chance to exhale and calm her nerves. She was so wrapped-up in her emotions that she barely noticed the biggest problem of all:

Where was the human Twilight, anyway?

If Sunset Shimmer was going for a “tough kid,” look, the latest bit of first-aid was definitely a step in the right direction. Bandages decorated the girl's arms, legs, and even her nose and forehead. Even Flash had seemed a bit taken aback when he had first seen her emerge from the bathroom. “You didn't look that hurt out there.”

“I...may have gone a little overboard,” Sunset said with a chuckle. “But hey, I can manage.”

The two let out another anxious round of laughter, which seemed to almost clatter against the brick-like atmosphere of tension. This was followed by the traditional period of awkward silence as Flash handed Sunset a large, opaquely-clear bowl of popcorn, she pulled herself onto the couch, and he sat down in a nearby recliner with the rest of the bag. The two then began to mechanically eat their snack, with Sunset visibly struggling to keep from plunging her entire face into the bowl and Flash stretching his legs out after a long day.

Neither one could stand it. The silence was akin to having one's legs slowly devoured by flesh-eating piranhas while someone kept throwing salt on them. It was Sunset, obviously, who was brave enough to squeak out an opening question. “So...your parents gonna be home soon?”

“Nah, they're out of town for a while,” said Flash. “Probably a good thing, too. I have no idea how they'd react to all this.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Tell me about it.”

More laughter, more failed attempts to cover the horror of this all. The conversation starter was as dead as Sunset's career as Princess Celestia's student.

Finally, Sunset could take no more. She let out a low moan as she pulled herself down off the couch. “Well, I...think I need to get going. It's getting late and all...”

“Are you gonna be okay?” asked Flash, his features darkening just slightly.

Sunset, picking up the subtext, shrugged in response. “I know my way back to Twilight's. And besides, it's just a couple of scrapes. Certainly not the worst thing that's happened to me this week.” She snickered at her own little joke as she started towards the door. “Thanks for the popcorn.”

“Anytime,” Flash responded. He walked over to the couch and picked up the bowl – by the time she had concluded, Sunset had left only a few stray unpopped kernels to remember her gluttony. “And if you need anything, please don't be afraid to call me. We're all rooting for you!”

Sunset froze, her hand mere inches from the doorknob. A thousand possible responses flew through her mind, each clambering to escape her mouth. She could have pointed out how Pinkie Pie kept insisting on a birthday party she didn't want. Perhaps she could have mentioned how she had become the laughingstock of Canterlot High overnight. Or maybe he would have liked to hear about Trixie bullying her, or Twilight treating her like a child, or Rarity manipulating her to win points with her boss.

Any one of those would have punctured Flash's naivete like a pin striking a balloon. And as much as Sunset would have enjoyed validating her current suffering, she could not bring herself to do so at his expense. Thus, her response was only to sigh, shake her head, and say, “Thank you. You're a good guy, Flash Sentry.”

Flash chuckled just a little. The air in the house seemed to get a slight bit lighter. Sunset took a calming breath and opened the door.

And both found themselves staring in horror at what waited on the other side.

Twilight Sparkle – the human one – was standing on Flash Sentry's front doorstep. The bike she had given Sunset was wrapped tightly in her arms, as if she was cradling a long-lost child. Her clothes were soaked in sweat, to the point that perspiration was literally dripping from her sleeves. The spectacle would have been humorous, were it not for the fact that her face was wrinkled and sagging from dehydration, her breathing was as heavy and forced as a pair of bellows, and her arms and legs were not shaking from physical exertion. If Sunset did not know any better, it would have seemed that Twilight had aged fifty years since they had last seen each other.

“H-Hello, Twilight,” Sunset stammered. “Y-You okay?”

Twilight said nothing. Her eyes, however, were as expressive as ever. She scanned every inch of Sunset Shimmer's bodies, and as she took in the many, many bandages she had slapped on, her pupils turned red enough to frighten even the most stalwart of sailors.

Sunset could feel raw terror creeping over her again. It wasn't quite the same as it was with Trixie, but there was something definitely off about Twilight in this moment. “Um...I...was just about to head back to your house. Y-Y-You didn't need to...”

“Four miles,” Twilight's voice croaked.

Sunset and Flash both tilted their heads slightly.

“I ran after you...for four miles.” Twilight's grip on the bike tightened, coming ever closer to a full-fledged bear hug. “I have never...ran so far...in my life. And what happened to you?”

Sunset's eyes widened. “Oh...Oh! You mean all of these?” She motioned to the plethora of bandages adorning her form. “Well, I had a little accident...”

Twilight's head twitched.

“I-It wasn't anything bad! I mean, I did almost run into Flash's car...”

The twitch worked its way down Twilight's entire body.

“I-I wasn't hurt or anything! I just had a couple of little cuts from the rose bushes, and...”

The twitching settled in Twilight's hands, compelling them ever closer to the little girl's neck.

Flash walked up to the door, stopping just behind Sunset. “Um...Twilight? Do you need to sit down?”

“Oh...hello, Mr. Sentry,” said Twilight. Flash bristled slightly at the confirmation of which Twilight this was, but if it was noticed, nobody seemed to care enough to show. “I don't need to sit. I don't need to rest. I need to take this...Sunset Shimmer home and...show her how much I...appreciate her...”

Sunset Shimmer shuddered as Twilight's mouth curled into a murderous smile.

"Could I at least give you two a ride?" asked Flash.

"Yes..." Twilight's teeth shined like daggers behind her Cheshire grin. "That would be much faster than walking. Get to the next step much quicker..."

Twilight was officially gone. Flash seemed to be almost oblivious, like always. Sunset Shimmer could only look to the future with trepidation...

Princess Twilight and Night Light slowly climbed out of the basement, their backs and hands sore from carrying multiple loads of computer parts. Above them, they could see the light through the bathroom window, indicating that Twilight was still cleaning herself up after their latest escapade. “Are you sure this is okay?” asked Princess Twilight. “Sunset and I wouldn't want you to get in trouble on our account.”

Night Light snorted and shrugged. “Are you kidding? All that old stuff was just hogging up the storage rooms, anyway. Place was practically begging us to get rid of it.”

“But still, it's an awful lot of boxes.” Princess Twilight glanced back down the attic stairs. The light was dim and she was at a poor angle, but she could still make out several cardboard boxes full of circuits, wires, bulbs, scrap metal, and any number of other objects she could scarcely comprehend. “I'm sure she appreciates it, though.”

Night Light gave a warm smile as she approached the back door. “Come on, I'm certain your dad did the same thing when you were young. We've always supported Twilight's interests, at least as long as they didn't involve taking apart a thousand-dollar flatscreen just to find out how it works.” He paused just as the door handle came into view and glanced back at Princess Twilight's befuddled expression. “And yes, she really did that.”

Princess Twilight snorted as she barely held back a round of laughter. “Y-Yes, I can imagine,” she mumbled from behind her hand. Her brain, meanwhile, fought off the simultaneous urges to give her own story about the time she set the conservatory on fire because she really wanted to see how the sun worked, and a general question about whether or not a thousand dollars was a lot and how it compared to a thousand bits.

With all that said, Night Light opened the back door, Princess Twilight closed the basement, and the two walked into the warmth of the house. Twilight Velvet was seated at the kitchen table, munching on what remained of her dinner. The rest of the seats were long empty, with the family dishes currently sitting in the sink to be washed thoroughly before being thrown into the dishwasher. Shining Armor was upstairs studying, and Twilight was accounted for in the bathroom.

Which left only one member of this mixed-up family hanging.

Night Light could feel the trepidation emanating from his spouse. “Are you still worried about Sunset?”

“A little, but I'm more concerned about Twilight.” Velvet stabbed her fork into a thick slice of mushroom. “Sunset made a mistake, but this isn't how you're supposed to treat a friend.”

Princess Twilight tapped her fingers together nervously. “Well, this is...kind of a weird situation. Most people don't have to deal with younger versions of their normally mature, well-mannered friends...right?”

Twilight Velvet looked up from her dish. If one looked closely enough, they could make out the rough hint of a smile at the edges of her jowl lines. “The first night she was here, she stuffed her face into her mashed potatoes. It was adorable, but not quite ladylike.”

“Then again, Twilight can go a bit...overboard with trying to behave grown-up,” Night Light added, his voice almost mournful in a way. “I can't believe she would do something like that to Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight Velvet rose from her spot, letting out a breath like a deflating tire. “No one has the right to do that to a friend. I can only hope Sunset forgives her.”

Princess Twilight simultaneously nodded and shrugged, for what other response could she give to alternate species versions of her parents questioning her other self's friendship/future parenting skills? “We probably should check on her,” she added. “I wouldn't want any additional trauma on top of everything else that's happened. She needs to know we all still care about her.”

Night Light and Twilight Velvet both nodded in agreement. The three walked from the kitchen to the living room in a single-file line, with Princess Twilight taking up the front and Night Light bringing up the rear. They steadied their gaze upon their fallen friend, left to rot here by her unfeeling taskmaster. Denied sustenance and isolated from others, a lesser person would have been driven to madness and despair. Instead, there was only defiance and anger from the young one, and even with her back turned to the others, they could not help but feel the desire for vengeance pouring from her very soul.

For how else could Sunset Shimmer react to having to sit in the corner?

Sunset's arms and legs were both crossed, while her face was scrunched into a grumpy frown. The wooden chair she was on, borrowed from the kitchen table, had been carefully placed so as to maximize the effectiveness of the punishment – Sunset's field of vision was completely consumed by the corner, leaving no room for distraction or escape. She was forever trapped, eternally locked within this little corner of existence, and there would be no respite until she atoned for her crimes.

Or at least that's how it would have worked, had Twilight not forgotten that Sunset still had the temporal comprehension of an adult. Instead of an eternity, the twenty minutes she had been like this felt like exactly that, leaving her more annoyed than anything else. Likewise, going without dinner wasn't a hassle – Sunset had barely eaten anything the first month she was in this world, and she had gotten used to going to bed hungry if she was short of funds or food.

“So...how are you doing?” Princess Twilight asked hesitantly.

Sunset grimaced. She wasn't experiencing the intended effects, certainly, but there was another foul trick at play that was driving her mad: the humiliation.

“I'm just fine, Twilight,” she said through clenched teeth.

“I am so, so sorry she did this,” said Twilight Velvet.

“Don't worry, I don't blame you,” Sunset said, her gaze still fixed on the corner. “It's your daughter's fault. If anyone pays for this, it's going to be her.”

The family was just about to follow up on that comment when there was a knock on the door, right as Twilight and Spike descended the stairs, the former fully dressed in her typical street attire and the latter looking freshly petted. She shot a disapproving glare at the group, although her gaze was centered on Sunset. “I'll get it. And don't any of you dare, I dunno, slip her a cookie or something.”

“I think somepony else needs a cookie,” Princess Twilight muttered under her breath.

Thankfully, Twilight's hearing was not adept enough to pick up the stray comment. She opened the door, revealing the waiting forms of her Canterlot High friends. Rainbow Dash was leading the pack, holding a pink cardboard box tightly in her arms, while the others were in a loose formation behind her. “Hey, Twilight,” said Dash. “Sorry we're late, but Pinkie thought we could use some cupcakes tonight.”

“Thank you, employee discount!” Pinkie shouted from the back of the crowd.

“How very thoughtful!” Twilight said. “Please, come on in! We just finished dinner.”

Rainbow sighed as she stepped inside. “Good, then I'm sure you wouldn't mind if I had...your...”

The others had begun walking in, only to find themselves plowing into Rainbow Dash's back. The athlete, for her part, stood as solid as a stone pillar as the others came piling on. Her attention was instead focused on the small, bacon-haired child sitting in the corner, doing her best to remain unnoticed and failing miserably. It took so long for Dash to properly respond that the others, realizing she wasn't going to move on her own accord, opted to squeeze past her and slip into the living room. Then again, it wasn't like they could take their eyes off the sight, either.

“I-Is that Sunset Shimmer?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Twilight nodded. “Yes.”

“Why is she sitting in the corner like that?” asked Applejack.

Twilight cleared her throat before answering. “Because she was a very bad girl today who caused me to nearly have a heart attack, so she has to think about how her actions affect her friends.” She crossed her arms and closed her eyes, with her nose stuck just slightly in the air. “I was harsh, but I had to be firm.”

There was about ten seconds of silence before Twilight opened her eyes. She immediately noticed that everyone was now staring at her, not with awe or respect, but like they had just witnessed a mad woman telling them that clouds was made of donuts. That is, with the exception of her parents, who had instead opted to head back to the kitchen. “What?”

“Hon...she's your age,” said Applejack.

“She rode off with my bicycle,” Twilight replied.

“You told me I could ride it!” said Sunset.

“I never said where I couldn't see you. We can't let you get hurt.”

Rarity walked over to Sunset, leaned over the chair, and looked the child over. “She seems perfectly fine to me.”

Twilight's arms slid down to her sides. “B-But she almost ran into Flash Sentry's car! She was cut up in his bushes!”

“That...does seem a little scary,” said Fluttershy. “Was Flash angry with her?”

“Um...no, he...made sure she was okay and gave her some popcorn.” A fire suddenly ignited within Twilight's eyes. “B-But he could have let us know she was okay! How do we know he wasn't planning to kidnap her?”

The obvious response would have been to point out that this was Flash Sentry they were talking about, and that even the old Sunset Shimmer had only resorted to ineffectual dognapping on her worst day. Princess Twilight, of course, had a more direct counterpoint. “Actually, Flash called your phone to let you know where she was. Well, I mean, he ended up speaking to me...” Her cheeks flushed. “But it's not his fault you didn't take your phone with you.”

“And how did he get my number?” asked Twilight.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Um...because he called us first? Duh.”

Twilight could feel her heart trying to jump its way into her throat. It was several moments before she could bring herself to speak once more, and even then her voice was little more than a hoarse whisper. “L-Look, I admit I overreacted a little...”

“A little?” Sunset asked, her voice laced with acidic venom.

Twilight sighed and shook her head. She could feel the tears trying to force their way out, and she had already had enough humiliation for one day. “Fine. Sunset, you're ungrounded. We'll...talk about things later.”

Sunset nodded. “Yes, we will...”

The child jumped down from her chair and brushed herself off. The others, thankful that this awkward scene was finally at an end, let out a chorus of thankful sighs and groans. From the kitchen, the eavesdropping adults could be heard chuckling at the whole exchange.

“So, now that that's all over,” said Dash, setting the cupcake box down on the living room table, “what's the plan here?”

Princess Twilight shrugged. “I don't know. I didn't schedule a meeting.”

“Neither did I,” said Twilight.

Pinkie Pie sighed and shook her head. “Oh, Twilights, Twilights, Twilights. You have so much to learn. We were just dropping by to hang, that's all!”

“I mean, if there's any way we could be of help, we'd be happy to,” added Rarity. “But it's not some formal occasion we have to plan out and schedule to letter.”

At that very moment, the television blared to life, nearly blowing everyone off their feet with the sudden sonic boom. Everyone's eyes turned towards the television screen, took note of the DVR menu, and finally descended towards child sitting cross-legged, remote firmly in hand. Twilight's hairs bristled on end at the sight. “You're awfully cheeky for someone who was grounded ten minutes ago.”

“But I'm a free woman now,” said Sunset. “Besides, I still have to watch today's episode.”

Everyone looked about themselves, but there was no obvious answer amongst the confused glances and rolled eyes. It wasn't until Sunset moved the cursor past several episodes of “Magic Pony Land” – which clearly belonged to Shining Armor, as Twilight was far too mature and intelligent for such childish-yet-well-crafted entertainment – that they finally cued in on what she was talking about.

“Celestia Squad Alpha?” Applejack could barely contain her surprise. “Isn't that the show where they run around shooting rainbows and talking about friendship?”

“It's such a drool series,” added Rarity. “How could someone of Sunset's intelligence possibly...”

Sunset never got the chance to hear the rest of that sentence. This was partially due to her sense of humiliation and shame welling up once again, drowning out the outside world. A much larger part of this, however, was due to Rainbow Dash leaping towards her and wrapping her fingers around the remote. “We have to watch something else! Anything else!” the athlete was heard to cry as she fought to pull the device from the ironclad grip of a seven-year-old.

“But...why...?” Sunset grunted, refusing to concede hold of the little black rectangle.

Rainbow gritted her teeth. She could feel the spectre of doom approaching. “Because if Fluttershy sees what you're watching, she'll...”

But it was too late. During the struggle, Fluttershy had risen from the couch and walked behind Rainbow Dash, her gait not unlike a freshly-revived zombie out for its first meal. Unbridled terror worked its way through Rainbow, causing her to release her grip of the remote. Everyone else took a step forward, ready to offer whatever comfort they could to an obviously distraught friend. Even Sunset could feel a bit of guilt within her heart. “F-Fluttershy? Is something wrong?” she squeaked.

Fluttershy let out an animal-like screech and pounced...

And wrapped Sunset in the tightest hug she had ever experienced.

“I can't believe I found someone else who likes Celestial Squad Alpha!” she squealed. “Oh, this is the happiest day of my life! So, how long have you been watching?!”

Sunset's face turned as red as a tomato, both from the surprise and from the amount of pressure Fluttershy was forcing on her body. A small gurgle forced its way through her throat, clearing her mouth so she could respond. “I-I just started a couple days ago...”

Fluttershy did not pause to acknowledge her response. “How many episodes have you seen? What season are you on? Are they showing the original series or the Alpha-Rez one? Both are good but in completely different ways. Oh, don't you think Prism and Eventide are the perfect couple?”

Another series of gurgling noises emerged, but by this point Sunset was too far gone to form coherent words. Fluttershy's hug persisted as she went over a long string of comments, anecdotes, and theories about the show, much to the confusion of everyone standing nearby. Pinkie Pie did give a token effort of trying to follow along, but the gesture was more out of friendship than genuine interest, and even she had to give up around the point the conversation veered into a detailed breakdown of each music composer's life story.

“Yeah, she's gonna be a while,” said Rainbow Dash. She walked back to the table and picked up the cupcake box. “We should probably give her some time to cool off.”

“That's...probably a good idea,” Princess Twilight said. “Besides, I had something I was wanting to go over with everyone.”

And so the group marched out, leaving Sunset to die in peace. Thankfully for all, Fluttershy's grip had finally relaxed just enough for Shimmer to resume breathing. The older girl's face twisted in worry as she regarded the shocked, angry, and otherwise bewildered plethora of emotions splattered across Sunset Shimmer's face. “Oh my goodness, I...I didn't hurt you, did I?”

“No, it's fine,” Sunset said, doing her best to ignore the pain along every inch of her body. “I never knew you liked this show.”

“I-I'm a big fan,” Fluttershy said, to the surprise of absolutely no one within fifty feet of her. “I tried to get Rainbow Dash into it, but I...think I scared her off. And I thought you'd all laugh at me if you knew.”

Sunset looked about nervously, like she was trying to discuss a dying puppy with a traumatized young owner. “To be honest...I probably would have back then. I guess one good thing about this is that it's opened my eyes to a few things I never would have tried before. Just...” She twitched involuntarily. “No more hugs, please.”

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. In an instant, the whole room seemed to feel a little bit brighter.

From the kitchen, Princess Twilight watched as Sunset and Fluttershy started up their ridiculous little show. Even with the sound of five hungry mouths scarfing down cupcakes and a happy little puppy running around while looking for attention, she could still make out the bombastic theme song lyrics and the girls' strained attempts to sing along. She couldn't help but smile at the sight of Sunset so happy.

The smile didn't last long, though. She had a room full of other people to attend to.

It was time to tell them there was probably no way to get their Sunset Shimmer back.

Chapter 1: Magic, Friendship, and Big Machines

The coffee shop was as busy as it normally was on a Sunday afternoon, with the good people of the world enjoying one last gasp of freedom before the drudgery of another week. The grown adults of the world quickly grabbed their drinks and departed to finish their errands or play, while the teenagers of Canterlot enjoyed the company of friends by sitting around and playing with their phones. Not even the presence of seven very special members of that group was enough to really elicit a reaction, save for the occasional bit of gossip about the strange events of the last Friendship Games and Battle of the Bands.

The strangest of them all was Sunset Shimmer, the girl with a love of leather jackets and who had, only a few months before, held the entire school in the palm of her hand. Now she was sitting on the arm of one of the booth seats, sipping on a latte and looking over some diagrams laid out by a classmate of hers, Twilight Sparkle. She had once been a student at Canterlot High's arch rival, and was still technically transitioning between schools, but she had already found herself some wonderful friends. Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity were also in attendance, stretching themselves in their seats as they relaxed away a long day of learning.

Sunset turned an expectant eye to Twilight. The transfer student was still looking over the diagrams in front of her, doing her best to not make eye contact with her friends. Sighing, Sunset gave her a small nudge on the shoulder, causing Twilight's glasses to shift slightly on her face. The sudden blurriness jarred the girl back to reality with a gasp. “Go on,” said Sunset.

Twilight readjusted her glasses and looked up at the rest of her friends. All five were staring at her with welcoming smiles and, in the case of Pinkie and Fluttershy, little bits of whipped cream froth on their lips. She shuddered slightly at the attention, but thankfully didn't try to slip out the door or redirect them to Sunset. “H-Hello,” she said in a mechanically polite way. “Thank you for seeing me today on such short notice.”

Rainbow Dash snorted and laughed. “Come on, Twilight! You don't have to be so nervous around us.”

“We're your friends, darling,” added Rarity. “Although a little formality is always appreciated.” She turned her eyes to Rainbow Dash, who grunted in frustration, and Pinkie Pie, who was currently trying to lick a bit of crème from the tip of her nose with only her tongue.

Twilight paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and continued. “The reason I called all of you here was because...well, Sunset and I have been working on some things, and...”

Pinkie slammed down her cup in a hurry as a big grin spread across her mouth. “Ooh, you mean that 'super-secret' project you and Sunset have been working on so that you could keep studying magic now that Twilight's going to the same school as us?”

Twilight's jaw dropped in horror. Sunset, who was more used to Pinkie Pie than the new kid in town, simply raised an eyebrow. “How did you know about that?”

“We can here y'all talking about every lunch period,” said Applejack.

“And we've seen you working on things in the library,” said Fluttershy.

“And Twilight accidentally texted me about it yesterday.” Rainbow Dash reached into her skirt pocket and pulled out her phone. “Yep, it says, 'The machine's finished. Don't tell anyone about our magic research until tomorrow.' And then you made a winking smiley face.”

“B-But...I....” The next few words were drowned out by gurgling noises and tiny, high-pitched whines. It took another few seconds for Twilight to compose herself enough to close her jaw and settle for resting her head in her palms. Sunset sighed and slid down to the seat next to her, wrapping an arm around her new friend and pulling her into a light, non-committal hug as she did so. At the very least, the gesture was enough to quiet Twilight's embarrassed groans.

“What Twilight meant to say is that we're ready to take our research of magic in this world to the next level.” Sunset reached underneath Twilight's arms and slid out a graph paper with a diagram of some box-shaped...thing on it. “Thanks to all the craziness of the Friendship Games, we were able to figure out how magic in this world comes about. So far, though, the only thing we've been able to do is change our ears, extend our hair, and grow tails.”

“And wings,” added Dash.

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Yes, Rainbow, and wings. The point is, this is all a wonderful start, but there's still so much we need to learn and master about magic in this world. Now that we know where it comes from, it's time we started working on application.”

If there were doubts before this, they were minor compared to the disquiet that spread across the non-magic-studying five. They had taken part in Sunset's experiments and tests when she was trying to discover why they would, for lack of a better term, “Pony Up” during certain situations, but there was something about this that seemed foreboding. It fell on Applejack to speak first. “What exactly do y'all mean by 'application?'”

Sunset leaned back in her seat and adjusted her jacket. This was the moment she had been preparing for. “What I mean is, we've seen that magic works here. Applejack, you summoned a pile of apples...right on my head. And Pinkie Pie, you blasted me across a room...and into a wall.” She found herself shuddering at the memories, but then again, one must be ready to suffer for the advancement of all. “But every time that's happened, it's been seemingly involuntary. Suppose we found a way to actually make things like this happen on command. What if we could actually make magic work here the way ponies can in Equestria?”

Now the two had the other five's interest. They leaned in just a bit closer, their ears hungry to hear more of this proposal. Sunset flashed Twilight a smile, causing the girl to giggle nervously as she pointed to one of the diagrams – specifically, one that looked like a big rectangle with a small hole cut out of it, along with a couple sketches of computer parts and circuitry. “With the notes Sunset Shimmer took during her investigation into how magic works, I believe we have finally discerned a reasonable means by which to observe and manipulate magical energy in a confined space, without any danger to ourselves or the environment.”

“Um...try that a bit more plain-like,” said Applejack.

Twilight's smile slid into a frown, stayed that way for a few seconds, and then moved back up to a smile. “W-Well...I guess what I'm proposing is...we'd like to take a little of your magic.”

“YOU WHAT?!” Pinkie's voice echoed throughout the small shop, drawing plenty of unwelcome eyes upon the merry band. Her reaction wasn't exactly unshared, either. Rainbow Dash and Applejack both noticeably tensed up at the announcement, Fluttershy yelped and shrank in her chair, and a few of Rarity's hairs frazzled themselves. The whole showing crushed what remained of Twilight's optimism, and the girl pulled her diagram close to her and buried her face in her arms. The only thing keeping her from running off entirely was Sunset leaning over and wrapping her back in a one-armed hug. “I'm sorry,” said mumbled. “I guess it's still a bit too soon after...well, that. Let's forget the whole thing.”

“Whoa, whoa! We never said we weren't gonna do it!”

Twilight's head shifted slightly upwards, revealing the top half of her quivering eyes. She regarded Rainbow Dash like a bunny checking to see if a hawk was hungry. “Huh?”

Dash crossed her arms and shrugged, a smirk forming on her lips as she did so. “What I mean is, okay, I don't get half of what you eggheads are talking about. What I do know is that having wings is awesome, and if you can make us even awesomer, I'm all in.”

“I-Is it safe?” squeaked Fluttershy.

Sunset nodded. “Of course. The device we built drains magic at a much slower and lesser level than what Twilight was using before. It won't take away our magic completely, just...siphon off a bit of it so that we can take a closer look.”

“And it won't turn us into hideous, reality-destroying monsters, right?!” added Pinkie.

Once again, Twilight's self-confidence crumbled into dust, and her head slid right back behind the safety of her arms. All five of the others glared at Pinkie, who simply shrugged and returned to sipping her smoothie. “I don't think Pinkie meant anything by it,” Sunset whispered to Twilight. The girl only moaned in response.

“Well, you can count me in,” said Applejack. “I'm not too keen on this fancy science and all that, but I'm always ready to help a friend. Just...promise you won't be sucking my soul out or anything, will ya?” Twilight growled something in response, but it sounded mostly affirmative.

“A-And if you're sure it's safe, then I'd love to help,” said Fluttershy.

“And I as well,” said Rarity.

“And you can count me in!” finished Pinkie.

Slowly, Twilight's body rose back up, eventually resuming a slightly bowed, but still fairly straight, posture. Sunset retracted her arm and joined her in smiling at the others. “Th-Thank you. It...really means a lot that you trust me with this.”

“We're your friends, darling,” said Rarity. “Granted, this is a bit...out there, but I suppose having a pony as one of your best friends is, as well.” She paused a moment before turned to Sunset Shimmer. “No offense.”

Sunset, still smiling, rolled her eyes. “None taken. Now, we've already cleared things with Principal Celestia. We meet tomorrow at the science room on the first floor. You know, the one where we ran those experiments last time.”

“You mean the one that used to be a music room until the science lab on the second floor blew up?” asked Fluttershy.

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, that one. And make sure everyone brings their instruments. I feel like changing the old-fashioned way.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Applejack said. She pushed her chair back and stood. “Well, if y'all excuse me, I really need to get going. I got a couple more things to finish before dinner.”

The others offered similar excuses, save for Pinkie, who just stared at Sunset for a minute, scratched the side of her head, and then shrugged. “Sorry, forgot what I was gonna ask. See you gals tomorrow!”

Sunset and Twilight watched as their friends shuffled out of the coffee shop. When they were far out of earshot, Twilight let out a loud groan and cupped her hands above her waist. “Well...that could have gone better.”

“I'd say you handled yourself pretty well.” Sunset smiled as she took another sip of her coffee. “Like I said, these girls are wonderful friends. You're really going to love it here.”

“I know, but...” Twilight paused for a moment, save for stirring a stick in her own coffee. “It's just...a part of me is still nervous. Like...maybe I was better off as it was before...”

Twilight jumped slightly as she felt something press against her hands. She looked down to see Sunset's fingers wrapped around her own in a tight grip, and then up at the girl's face. In the moment those words had left Twilight's lips, Sunset Shimmer had gone from sunshine and lollipops to rain clouds and maces. “I know how you feel, Twilight. After being alone for so long, it's scary to try and be friends with someone. Just...trust me when I say that whatever the challenges are, the benefits are far greater.”

Sunset released her grip, and Twilight scooted her hand away like a nervous crab. “You've been so nice to me, and we've only known each other a week.” She cocked her head. “Why are you doing this?”

“I have my reasons.” Sunset returned the cocking motion and smiled again. “Besides, look at how much we've accomplished by working together.”

Twilight smiled and turned her eyes towards the papers on the table. “Yeah, you're right. And I really am grateful for all you girls. Nobody's made me feel this welcome in a long time.”

That was when a buzzing noise completely shattered the moment. Twilight yelped, reached into her skirt pocket, and pulled out her phone. When she saw what was on the screen, her response was a scream somewhere between stubbing your toe and dropping a sledgehammer on your foot. “It's my parents! They told me to be home an hour ago!”

Sunset leaned against the table, her eyes cross with a bit of worry. “Just tell them you were held up a bit.”

“No, you don't understand!” Twilight shouted as she jumped from the booth and began shoving papers into her backpack. “Shining's out late tonight, so I was supposed to take the bus home! But the bus will take another forty minutes, at least. So I'll be almost two hours late, and...”

“Whoa, calm down.” Sunset raised both of her hands, palms facing towards Twilight, just as the junior scientist finished packing her bag. “Like I said, just explain what happened. Maybe they'll be a little mad, but-”

Unfortunately, no words were piercing Twilight's brain by this point. She simply said a hasty farewell to Sunset and bolted out the door, almost running over an entering Lyra in the process. The thought of chasing after her had crossed Sunset Shimmer's mind, but considering the speed Twilight was moving, coupled with the fear of Celestia her parents had apparently implanted in her, there was no way she would be able to catch up and convince her this wouldn't be the end of the world. She instead just laughed a little at her new friend's behavior and leaned back in her seat. I wonder if you're like that, Princess Twilight.

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. It was not so long ago that she was the feared tyrant of Canterlot High School, ruling her subjects through intimidation and manipulation. She had tried to spit in the face of everything her former teacher stood for, but in the end, friendship won. She had wonderful friends, and was lonely no longer. She had the respect of the school, and for the first time had earned it. And now she was close to finally discovering a way to make introducing magic into this world a benefit for everyone, thanks in no small part to the independent research of Twilight Sparkle.

She sighed. For the first time in my life, things are going just fine.

The next day was like any Monday. Teachers that thought they were oh-so-clever sprang their surprise pop quizzes, just like they had done last week and the week before. Rainbow Dash bemoaned the day she was born as she got another D in English, while Fluttershy was satisfied with her B-plus. Applejack struck out in math class again, while Rarity continued to perform marvelously and Sunset barely broke a sweat. The main course at lunch was an unidentifiable mass of some kind, and someone had once again put onions in the green beans and ruined them, but the girls were still able to find something that was roughly edible. All in all, it was a very typical day for the students of Canterlot High.

Finally, the last bell rang, and the students began their mass exodus. There were no teams practicing today due to scheduling conflicts, no parent-teacher conferences to deal with, and no PTA meetings just looking for an excuse to get violent. By about twenty minutes after the bell had rung, the only people remaining in the building were the six students that had been given special permission to stay late, the school custodians, and Twilight Sparkle, who had arrived right as class was ending to begin setting up. The janitors, having received special instruction from Principal Celestia, quickly finished the basic cleaning of the first floor science room before departing, giving the girls a final wave as they passed by to resume their duties.

When the six entered, musical instruments in hand, the five that weren't former ponies gasped. Sitting in the center of the science room was a tall, rectangular...thing with a polished black shine and a multitude of wires running from its top. A large computer monitor was embedded in one side, and a keyboard with a stained white shell was sitting precariously on a protruding shelf underneath. A mass of wires ran from underneath the device to the protected booth at the far end of the room, where Twilight was already seated and adjusting instruments, and a white sheet of some kind sat on top.

Everyone's eyes, however, were drawn to Sunset as she walked past. Six chairs had already been set up in a semi-circle in front of the machine, and in each was a...colander. And each of the colanders was, in turn, connected to the top of the machine via a long plastic tube, which was further being fed wires on both ends. The former mare reached to the top of the machine and pulled off the sheet, revealing it to be her trusty lab coat.

“So...this is the contraption y'all were talking about?” asked Applejack.

“Yes, it is,” said Twilight. Unfortunately, nobody heard her response over the eruption of microphone feedback that spewed out of the room's speakers. Everyone cupped their hands over their ears and squirmed against the audio agony. Twilight quickly mouthed an apology and adjusted the audio dials, bringing the interference down to an acceptable level. “Sorry, sorry! Still kind of new to this equipment.”

“Care to try that again, dear?” shouted Rarity.

“Again, really sorry.” Twilight's voice came through much clearer this time. “I know this all seems a little crude, but we had to make due with what we could afford. The machine's casing was salvaged from an old model computer my dad's work was retiring, and many of the electrical and computer components are from machines I've used or been tinkering with in the past.”

“And we know the colanders work from the last time we did this,” said Sunset. “There's a cable inside the tubing running from the...helmets to the storage area inside the machine. That way we avoid a repeat of the rainbow liquid incident.” She started particularly long at Dash when she mentioned that last part.

“Alright, so the first thing we need to do is get you guys all...you know, magicked up and everything.”

“You mean, 'Pony Up?'” asked Sunset.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “I still think we need a better name for it,” she grumbled.

“Yeah, that.” Twilight responded, completely ignoring Dash’s comment.

Everyone nodded and began setting up their instruments...

After doing it so many times, Ponying Up was no longer challenging for anyone present. A few chords and jam session later, all six were now standing around in their changed forms. Each of the six had had their ears shifted upwards, stretched, and then folded into a more pointy shape. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy each sported a pair of wings, the former flaunting them for all they were worth and the latter satisfied to leave them half-folded. Completing the transformation was a tail matching their hair color, at just the right length that it was obvious without becoming a tripping hazard.

A smile crept across Twilight’s face as she watched the spectacle. She had seen the girls do this before, first briefly when she was draining their magic, and again during the week that followed when she needed convincing that she hadn’t permanently cost them said magic with her bit of recklessness, and every time it still managed to fill her with an almost child-like wonder. She almost didn’t notice when Sunset waved at her for instruction.

Twilight looked down at her laptop screen, smiled, and flashed Sunset a thumb’s up. She nodded in response and turned to the rest of the group. “Everyone strap in. It’s time to get started.”

The girls sat themselves at their respective seats and slid their colander into place, securing them with a strap around their chin. Once Sunset was satisfied that everyone was appropriately prepared, she flashed the thumb’s up back to Twilight. A few clicks of the mouse later, a small buzzing noise,not unlike the sound of a lawnmower far in the distance, began to hum from the machine..

A small snap of electricity ran through all six, eliciting a series of yelps and uncomfortable grunts. “You never said anything about this being uncomfortable,” said Rarity.

“It’s just a quick shock,” Sunset said quickly. “Everything should go much smoother after this.”

“And you're positive that this thing isn't going to suck our souls out, or anything like that?” asked Applejack.

The muffled sound of Twilight's exasperated groan shook from the booth's speakers and reverberated through the small room. Sunset shook her head as best she could, given her current headgear. “Of course not. It's only collecting a small amount of magic from each of us.”

“Then...how long is it going to take?” asked Fluttershy, already looking slightly more relaxed.

A buzz emerged from the booth. “Based on the earlier...Friendship Games Incident, and Sunset's own experiments, I estimate that we should have a good enough sample after...oh, ten minutes.”

“Ten minutes?!” gasped Pinkie. “I can't sit still for ten minutes! I can barely make two!”

“We don't want to completely drain you like...well, I did before.” There was a pause and an audible sigh, which sounded far worse when broadcast over the cheap speaker system. “By slowing down the process, we can get enough of the energy to continue testing without hurting anyone. Just...try to focus on staying ponies for a while longer, okay?”

From within her safe little perch, Twilight reached underneath the console and pulled out a metal kitchen timer. She rotated the dial to “10” and sat it down. Everyone let out a resigned sigh, and began the long wait...

Thirty seconds after starting the experiment, everyone felt a hair's breadth from insanity.

Sunset Shimmer and Rainbow Dash had settled for counting the dimples in the ceiling. Rarity's eyes were scanning each of her friends and mentally matching them with whatever outfits she had at the Boutique – or rather, attempting to match them, as the boredom had caused her poor brain to start putting Rainbow Dash in plaid and Pinkie in yellow cargo pants. Applejack stared straight ahead, thinking about nothing but the occasional recipe for the next bake sale. Fluttershy squirmed uncomfortably in her chair, but to her credit, she had not yet attempted to escape. From behind the protective glass, Twilight continued to stare at her meters, taking time occasionally to scratch down something on a clipboard.

All of them, however, were handling the nothingness better than Pinkie Pie. Her sugar diet had once again betrayed her, and she was now containing about fifty gallons worth of energy with no opportunity to spend it. The pink-clad girl squirmed nervously in her chair, clutching her fingers to her cheeks and grimacing in a desperate struggle to keep from screaming. It was only thanks to her love for her friends and hatred of breaking promises that she didn't jump from the chair, toss the colander off her head, and run out of the room babbling incoherently. She needed something, anything, to take her mind off of the endless grinding of eternity.

Then she took a look at Sunset Shimmer, and she remembered that important thing she forgot to do the day before.

“Soooooo...while we're stuck sitting around, there's something super important that I need to ask you,” said Pinkie Pie. She reached under her seat and pulled a notebook and pen, neither of which seemed to be there when the girls had first sat down. By this point, everybody had just agreed to roll with Pinkie's craziness, so they let the matter slide. “What kind of party do you want?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Party? For what?”

Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Duh, your surprise birthday party, of course!”

For just a moment, the entire room fell silent, save for the humming and buzzing of the machine. At least three of the girls wanted to point out that you couldn't have a surprise party if you told the recipient that they were going to have said party, but arguing with Pinkie Pie's logic was a fight nobody alive was equipped to win.

Sunset's eyes ever-so-slightly narrowed. “How'd you know my birthday was coming up?”

Pinkie giggled and rolled her eyes. “Wellllll, I was updating my party files on everybody now that our world's Twilight is going to be going to Canterlot High with us, and then I realized that I had everybody's birthday but yours. I tried to ask you three weeks ago, but you told me that it didn't matter so you weren't going to tell me. So I went to Principal Celestia and asked if I could see your records and get your birthday, and she said that it was illegal and I needed to get out of her office and stop searching her file cabinets before she had to call the police. Then I went to the hospitals in Canterlot, but I realized that was pointless because you wouldn't have been born here because you're a pony. Then I was about to go through the portal and ask Princess Twilight, but I remembered that there was one other person who really knew Sunset Shimmer in this world and I could probably ask him.”

In reality, Pinkie's words had come out as a tsunami of vowels and syllables, almost indecipherable to the untrained ear. It took her friends a moment of scratching their heads and shrugging to fully comprehend her ramblings. It took only slightly longer for Sunset to start smiling smugly. “So you asked Flash? Well played, Pinkie, but when he asked me, I lied to him. So you don't know what my birthday is!”

Everyone just shrugged and scratched their heads at the exchange, but Pinkie's smile never faded. “Um, yes I do!”

Sunset's smile slowly downshifted into a frown. “Y-You do?”

“I kind of figured that you were really wanting to hide what your birthday was for some reason, and since everybody knows you were only using Flash to make yourself more popular, there is no way you would tell him something that you wouldn't tell one of your best friends. But I also know that Flash would have really wanted the relationship to work out and wouldn't recognize it for the sham that it was until it was too late, so he would insist on knowing your birthday so that he could plan around it. And since you ace every Biology test, you would obviously know that it takes approximately two fewer months for humans to go from conception to birth than horses. So when he had you cornered and you needed to quickly think of a date you could give him that sounded convincing based on your age and appearance, you would knock two months off of your original birthday and give him that one. So I just added the two months back, and voila! I know your birthday is exactly one week from today!”

And lo, did Sunset Shimmer feel the bitter sting of defeat once again. All of the deception she had perpetuated had been undone by a hyperactive pink-haired girl with a sugar obsession and disturbing affinity for confetti pyrotechnics. She sighed and closed her eyes, accepting her tragic fate. “Alright, you figured it out.”

“If you don't mind me asking, why didn't you just tell us your birthday was coming?” asked Fluttershy.

“Because...the day really doesn't mean anything,” said Sunset. “It's not like being born is anything special. I just never really felt like celebrating making it through another year.”

Twilight's voice chimed in via the speakers. “Actually, the gestation and creation of human life is a pretty miraculous thing when you consider the probabilities and biology involved...and also kind of icky, yeah.” A sigh, muffled by static and speaker feedback, followed. “Still...”

“It's really not about the 'birth,' sugarcube,” said Applejack. “It's about your friends and family showing how much they care about you.”

“Which...is kind of why I don't celebrate it,” said Sunset. “I mean, Flash tried that one time, but it didn't end well. My parents tried once, which is why I'm not a fan of clowns. And then there was...” She closed her eyes and shuddered, her pony ears drooping in accordance with her unconscious will. “Well, there was the one time Princess Celestia tried throwing me one. I...really screwed that one up.”

The room fell silent once more, save for the gentle humming of the machine. The wires continued to glow faintly as more and more energy was slowly sucked into the machine. Now several minutes into the process, the six could feel the first pangs of exhaustion, but whether it was due to their determination or the changes in Twilight's design, their pony forms still remained active. Twilight continued to scribble down notes, but her eyes kept glancing back to the crestfallen Sunset.

“Well, darling, so long as we're strapped in here, perhaps you could tell us how you 'screwed that one up,'” said Rarity.

Sunset sighed. “Well...it was my eighth birthday. I had just become Princess Celestia's student, and everypo...everybody was so proud. She wanted to throw me a party, and...I messed things up.” Another sigh. “Sorry, girls, but I really don't want to talk about it.”

Most of the girls nodded in understanding, or at least in acceptance that Sunset would probably not be telling them her life story anytime soon. Pinkie, on the other hand, preferred to spit out her tongue and go right back to her notebook. “Oh, puh-lease! If I let one bad birthday experience ruin them for me, I'd be missing out on so much I'd go crazy thinking about it! Besides, you were what, seven?”

“I just said I was eight,” Sunset growled. Her hands clasped her knees in a tight grip.

“Eh, close enough. But that just means we have to show you all the fun you can have with friends on that day!”

Sunset's muscles loosened, if only slightly. “I...suppose we could just hang out like always. Maybe we could go out for cake or something...”

*B-R-R-R-R-R-R-I-N-G!*

Everyone almost jumped out of their seats as the screech of Twilight's kitchen timer, further distorted by the microphone it had been mistakenly placed next to, echoed through the room. This was followed by the sound of metal crunching as Twilight, startled by the noise, hurled the accursed thing against the wall, breaking it. None of them even noticed their pony forms finally dissipating as a brief moment of silence brought welcome relief for their agonized eardrums. “Um...sorry about that,” she muttered through the microphone. “Looks like everything's working on this end. Sunset, could you check the display?”

Sunset unstrapped her helmet and walked over to the monitor and keyboard attached to the machine. She pressed a button on the keyboard, and the monitor's display flickered to life, showing a screen full of bar graphs and pie charts. “I think it's working,” she shouted. “Come on out and take a look.”

The other girls slowly pulled themselves out of their chairs, save for when Pinkie essentially bounced out of hers, and removed their own straining headgear. Twilight shut down and closed her laptop before joining the others in staring at the screen. “Well...what does it say?” asked Applejack.

“We really won't know until we've had a chance to run a full diagnostic of the energy we've accumulated,” said Twilight. “The machine should be safe in the school for the night. I've already made arrangements with Vice-Principal Luna to have a crew pick it up before class begins tomorrow morning.” She turned to the rest of the group, who were all looking a bit sleepy but otherwise fine. “Thank you so much for helping us with this.”

Everyone responded with a chorus of, “Think nothing of it,” and similar sentiments. Only Sunset Shimmer remained fixated on the computer screen. Eventually, this turned into everyone slowly shuffling out, muttering about what they were going to do tomorrow or chewing over the latest gossip. Finally, only Twilight and Sunset remained in the room, and the latter was still fixated on the display.

Twilight raised an eyebrow at her friend. “Are you okay? You know we won't really have anything useable for a while, right?”

Sunset nodded. “I know. I just...wanted to take a look before closing up.”

“Um...okay,” Twilight said, her voice a little hesitant. “Well, I'll be going now. I got to hurry if I'm going to catch the next bus. See you tomorrow!” And with that, she raced out of the room.

Twilight was just down the hall when she saw Rarity standing by the lockers, waving at her. She stopped on her heels, just barely managing to keep herself from just tumbling over with the sudden deceleration. “Oh...hello, Rarity. I thought you had gone home already.”

“Hello, Twilight,” Rarity said as she continued to comb through her locker. “The others have already left, and I need to get some things out of my locker. I'm going to be just a minute more. If you wouldn't mind waiting, I could give you a ride to your house.”

Twilight cocked her head. “Really? Why?”

“I know the bus lines, darling, and you're looking at close to an hour commute.” Rarity lifted a large textbook and shoved it onto the top shelf of her locker. “It's a little out of the way, certainly, but you are our friend here, and I would not be showing you the proper Wondercolt spirit if I just left you to fend for yourself on those disgusting, diseased-ridden things!”

Rarity wretched at the last line, prompting a small, nervous laugh from Twilight. In the short time she had known her, she had figured out that it was often difficult to tell when Rarity's sensibilities ended and dramatics began. “If you're offering, sure.”

Sunset tapped away at the machine's keyboard. The monitor displayed one chart after another, graphing out the magical energy stored within its metal casing. “Everything matches up with your notes,” Sunset's voice was drenched with defeat. “Everybody's magic was siphoned off in about equal measure, the frequencies match Twilight's findings...”

She tapped her fingers against her chin as she ran through the figures a second time. There has to be something I'm missing here. I know our magic appears when we're showing our true selves, so that implies there's something...mental or emotional connected to it. But that still doesn't explain how Applejack could summon apples, or Fluttershy make butterflies appear...

Sunset sighed and propped her elbow against the keyboard. She could feel a fresh wave of exhaustion wash over her, although whether this was due to another research dead-end or the lingering effects of the magic drain was impossible to tell. Either way, one thing was plainly obvious: she had absolutely no idea what she was doing.

She let out a few curses and slammed her hand against the side of the machine. At least this pose helped keep her steady in case she fainted. You probably messed that up, too. Just like that party. “Freaking Pinkie,” Sunset growled.

A few more taps with her free hand, and still nothing on the monitors. The machine was still warm, though, so it was obviously working at...whatever it was going to be doing. Everything we found matches what we already knew. We have no new data, no idea how to actually use what we stored...I guess I just thought I could start and the answers would fall into place later.

Finally, she could hold off the agony of defeat no more. Sunset closed her eyes and heaved a despairing moan. I just wish I could find a way to make magic useful for everyone. If I could find a way to cast spells and control our power like we do in Equestria, maybe I could actually make something good of my mistake. Maybe then I can forget about flaming demons, angry mentors, and being the worst bully in Canterlot High history. And thanks to Pinkie, right now I'd just settle for forgetting about that freaking birthday party!

That was when she heard the rumbling.

The unwelcome noise snapped Sunset back to reality, just in time to see the monitor flashing a warning message. She yelped and withdrew her hand as the machine suddenly grew incredibly hot. She couldn't quite make out what the message was saying between the machine's shaking and the screen blinking in and out of existence, but she could tell it probably had something to do with the whole thing starting to glow bright red. Sunset's hands were at the keys again in an instant, first to try and initiate the failsafe Twilight had put in, and when that failed she settled for furiously typing in a blind attempt to shut the thing down. Even that desperate attempt was thwarted as the display filled with static before finally blacking out entirely.

With no other option, Sunset spun on her heels started towards the door, only to feel something tug on her leg. A glance downwards revealed exactly what: the tubes and wires from her impromptu science helmets were being sucked towards the machine, and several of them had managed to coil themselves around her foot while she was distracted. She struggled and pulled at her leg, but all she managed to do was throw herself off balance and land face-first into the science room floor. She couldn't even move her foot enough to lift it out of her boot, and no matter how hard she tried to squirm away, the collapsing machine only tugged her in harder.

Just as the heel of her boot was about to touch the vile thing itself, the molten casing finally cracked and warped, letting out a bright rainbow light. Sunset whimpered and closed her eyes...

Rarity shut her locker door and reset the combination lock. Once her belongings were secured, she slung her backpack over her shoulder and turned back to the waiting Twilight. “My apologies for taking so long, darling, but I had to make certain all of my designs were here. We have a big photo shoot in a couple of days, and I really can't risk getting stuck because I was missing a page.”

“Not a problem,” Twilight said, followed by a short giggle. “I know the feeling. This one time at Crystal Prep, I had just finished my midterm research paper, only to find that Spike had drooled over page five and-”

That was when they heard the explosion.

The explosion from the science room.

The science room they had all just left...except for one person...

Both girls screamed, “SUNSET!” in unison and charged to the door. Despite starting a few steps farther away than Twilight, Rarity was able to reach the door first. She threw the door open, releasing a cloud of smoke and miscellaneous vapors into the hallway just as Twilight finally caught up.

The most obvious change was the machine. In the span of about five minutes, it had gone from a testament to humanity's scientific potential to so much scattered scrap and bits. Thankfully, not too much seemed to have been damaged in whatever had caused the explosion, save for the windows, the chairs, the “helmets,” and the giant scorch march in the floor. The more pressing concern, however, was what was lying directly in front of the ruined machine. They couldn't see the whole body, but it was unmistakeably Sunset Shimmer's prone form that was half-buried beneath a sheet of metal and several pieces of motherboard.

“Sunset!” Twilight shouted as she dashed to her new friend's side, Rarity right beside her. “Sunset, can you hear me? Can you...?”

That was when the two noticed that something was decidedly off. This was most certainly Sunset Shimmer. She had her face, her skin color, and her distinctive hair. Nevertheless, the rest of her was different somehow...

Rarity and Twilight looked at each other in horror as realization dawned on them.

Ugh...

Sunset slowly forced her eyes open, which was almost as much of a struggle as her ordeal trying to free her foot from the wires. Thankfully, she could no longer feel the tension on her leg, so apparently she had since gotten loose. There was a numbness running through her body, which was perhaps the one thing stopping her from screaming. Her brain ached as the unwelcome light burned through her corneas, and she could feel the contents of her stomach churning as she pulled herself to her knees.

What happened? I remember the explosion and...

Her eyes widened, and then contracted as the heightened focus led to a disproportionate increase in agony. She rubbed her fingers against her forehead in desperation, and after a few passes, the skull massage finally managed to pierce the haziness and snap her back to reality, or at least a close enough proximity for her to manage. The explosion! I...I was being sucked in, and everything was breaking down, and...

“I think she's coming to!”

“Oh, thank heavens!”

Twilight? Rarity? What....?

As Sunset's vision returned, she found herself still in the science room, staring at the smoldering wreckage of Twilight's machine. Rarity and Twilight had started far in the distance, the former carrying a broom and the latter a large black trash bag, but they dropped both and ran towards her at the first sign of life. “Are you alright?” asked Twilight.

“I...I think so.” Sunset took a deep breath. Despite her current dazed state, she was alive, and that fact alone was enough to fill her with confidence. “Ha, and for a moment, I thought I was a goner...”

That was when she took note of her voice. It wasn't completely different, but there was definitely a higher pitch to it. Higher like her friends, who now seemed to be much taller than normal. In fact, the entire room seemed quite a big bigger than when she had first entered it. Which would also explain why her clothes were now several sized too big for her, and she was practically swimming in her blouse and lab coat.

Sunset could feel the fogginess returning. A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she could feel tears beginning to force their way out. For the first time since that miserable Fall Formal, she found herself looking up at a Twilight Sparkle, in a very literal sense. “What happened to me?!”

“I-I don't know!” Twilight stammered. “We heard an explosion, and...we ran over to help you...but when we...I...” The girl took a step back, spun on her heels, and braced herself against the wall. Each breath she took sound increasingly labored as she struggled to hold back a complete freakout.

This left Rarity on the spot. Slowly, she knelt down and slung her backpack to the ground in front of her. “Wh-What Twilight means is...well, we don't know quite what happened, but right now you...kind of look like...this...”

Rarity slowly lifted out a small compact from the front flap of her pack. With trembling hands, she opened the mirror, and Sunset finally realized what had happened. She felt desperately at her face, pulling her skin, hoping against hope that what she saw was just some nightmarish illusion. At this point, she would have accepted having died in the explosion and that this was her own personal hell. Alas, there was no escaping the truth. Her proportions were now more than a little skewed. There was a tooth missing in the upper-right corner of her mouth, and several others felt rather loose. All signs of maturity – not to mention adolescence – were gone, leaving her looking almost boyish.

There was only one possibility. “I-I'm a child!” she shrieked.

“It...it appears that way,” Twilight struggled out in between coughs.

Within Sunset's head, her brain seemed to spark and fizzle as it tried to come to terms with the present situation. “I-I'm a child,” she said, this time going much slower.

“You were unconscious when we found you,” Rarity said as she closed and put away the compact. “We moved you over here while we started cleaning this mess up.”

“I-I'm a...” And then Sunset exhaled, went limp, and fainted. Her mind had taken quite enough for one sitting.

Rarity shook Sunset's unconscious form, but outside of a few whimpers, there was no response. Thankfully, there was no obvious sign of injury, either. Twilight, having finally managed to calm herself enough to safely dislodge herself from the wall, knelt down next to her. “So...what do we do now?”

“...The only thing we can do,” said Rarity. “We finish cleaning up as much as we can. Then we get her to my car, and we get out of the school as quickly as possible.”

“And then what?”

Rarity turned to Twilight. The fashionista-in-training's eyes were glistening with fear. “I have no idea.”